Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Elements of Ecclesiastical Law
Elements of Ecclesiastical Law
198
.85
1895
V.I
SMC
^L
y
"
ti
ELEMENTS
ECCLESIASTICAL
LAW
IN
THE
UNITED STATES.
REV.
S.
B.
SMITH,
D.D.,
JURIS
Vol.
CANONICIi"
ETC.
I.
ECCLESIASTICAL PERSONg)(
.
|_|BRIS
BASIL S SCHOLASTIC/
ST,
5""L-
NEW
ZIGER BROTHERS,
PRINTERS TO THE HOLY APOSTOLIC SEE.
Imprimaturs
Nf#I
to the
Sixth Edition.
tftiatet.
H.
GABRIELS,
S.T.D.,
Censor Deputatut.
MICHAEL AUGUSTINUS,
Arctiiepiscopus Neo-Eboracensis.
DATUM NEO-EBORACI,
DIE 14 JANUARII,
1887.
*GULIELMUS HENRICUS,
Archiepiscopus Cincinnatensis.
DIE
17 JANUARII. 1887.
DEC
"3
1954
Imprimatur
to
Former
Editions.
Xtfjil (Dtistat.
REV.
S.
G.
MESSMER,
S.T.P.,
Censor Deputatus.
IMPRIMATUR
OF HIS EMINENCE THE CARDINAL ARCHBISHOP OF
NEW
YORK.
Jraprittmitm
DATUM NEO-EBORACI,
DIE
25 MA&TII, 1877.
to
ARCHBISHOP
former ISMtions.
"
"
"
HENRY
CARD.-ARCHBISHOP.
E.,
Of
Westminster.
BIRMINGHAM, March
19, 1881.
"
am. Rev.
in
learning.
As
MY LORD
think
Sir,
H.
CARD. NEWMAN.
Xt,
JOHN
{Letter
its
to
examine
ELEMENTS.]
I4th March, 1881.
CARDINAL
Priests,
Your Eminence
humble
servant,
V. T.
SCHOBEL.
3d, 1881.
5,
1881.
My
"
J-
J.
SWEENY,
Bishop of
St.
John.
*-*>
As
give
is
ORDINARY.
DIOCESE OF NEWARK,
NEWARK, April
DEAR DOCTOR
28, 1877.
have heard with great pleasure that you have finished your work on
that it has obtained the
Imprimatur" of his Eminence Car
"
dinal
McCloskey.
The study of the laws of the Church, in which the wisdom of the past is
embodied, is always interesting and useful, not to speak of the growing im
portance attached to such knowledge in our midst. I therefore congratulate
you on the good that you have done by compiling a summary of Canon Law,
from approved sources, and I sincerely wish you all the success which your
I remain, Rev. Dear Doctor,
zeal and assiduity deserve.
Very
truly,
yours in Christ,
MICHAEL,
Bishop of Newark.
|F. N.
BLANCHET,
Archbishop of Oregon.
As the
Elements of Ecclesiastical Law" has the approbation of CardiMcCloskey and of the Bishop of Newark, I cannot refuse to tender my
"
*al
fJOHN
approbation.
M. HENNI,
Archbishop of Milwaukee.
leave that to
|A. M. BLANCHET,
Bishop of Nesqually.
You
are
"Elements
welcome
to put
of Ecclesiastical
my name among
Law."
to
approval
its
it
is
cal
Law,"
THOMAS
L.
GRACE,
Bishop of
St.
Paul
JOHN
Bishop of
St.
Joseph,
V.
RYAN,
Bishop of Buffalo.
have read with pleasure, and I hope with fruit, the work of Dr. Smith
Elements of Ecclesiastical Law." I consider it the best elementary
and enriched with its copious references,
>eatise on the subject I have seen
directs the student who desires a more extensive course of reading.
Dr.
Smith has shown in his work extensive, judicious, and conscientious study.
I
on
"The
\ P.
T.
O REILLY,
Bishop if Springfield.
It is
clear, plain,
great want.
and learned.
It
supplies a
JOSEPH DWENGER,
Bishop of Fort Wayne,
The work
ing in
its
that
is
it
is
welcome addition
it
the popularity
|
it
richly deserves.
F.
THOMAS
HENDRICKEN,
Bishop of Providence.
of Ecclesiastical
s first
book with
work on
"
Elements
"
WADHAMS,
Bishop of Ogdensburg.
I find
the
it
quite cneenuily.
RUPERT SEIDENBUSH,
O.S.B.,
Bishop of
"
St. Cloud.
I can only
rejoice with you that the commendations already received
render unnecessary to its success the good word. It has
already the best
wishes of yours sincerely,
f JAMES AUG. HEALY,
myself.
vj
Bishop of Portland.
am
very
much
pleased with
it.
J.
TUIGG,
Bishop of Pittsburgh.
country.
excellent and much-needed text-book in our seminaries, and will give
fresh impulse to canonical studies among the clergy generally.
Sincerely yours in Dmo.,
fj.
O CONNOR,
Ap. Neb.
Vic.
that
me
"
Elements of Ecclesiastical
Law,"
am
glad to say
very much.
it
pleases
It
Law
to
show what the universal Ecclesiastical Law is, and how far it is applied or
should he faithfully
applicable to particular nations or countries especially
In these re
See.
the
of
decisions
of
the
and
Holy
letter
the
adhere to
spirit
;
judge,
spects, you have, so far as
forth the principles of the common law of the
I
and
its
this country.
adaptability to
trust
it
will
method
will
ren
its
may
not alwayj
excellence
of your
meet with complete
Truly yours,
A. KONINGS, C.SS.R.
success.
Yours very
respectfully,
F. J. PABISCH,
President of Mount
vii
St.
Mary s of the
West, Cincinnati.
PREFACE.
WE
now
Church
discipline of the
in this country.
Hence, through
Ireland, England,
and Canada
modelled
after,
the
common
by
The volume
is
The
first treats
sources whence
it
emanates
of the
which
States,
it
derives
its efficacy.
are discussed.
The second
part discourses, in a
Preface.
pastors,
It
hence
the
and confessors.
Apostolicae Sedis
"Const.
lished in
1869,
were limited
"
of
Pope Pius
on
"
IX.,
pub
latae sententiae
"
Roman Congrega
this country
and, finally,
Besides quoting, wherever appropri
the definitions of the Council of the
Vatican, we have,
;
in their
ter,
proper places,
in
lata) either
(postn-
The
assembling
of the Council by a special commission,
appointed by Pope
Pius IX. for that purpose, and
of the most distin
consisting
We
can.
Vati
by
For both the schemes and
proposals we are indebted
Preface.
xi
of
to the excellent
Paderborn, entitled
"
of
"
make use
Many,
if
Besides,
it
was thought
that
so peculiar to
difficult of
where
ly studied.
To
we
cheerfully submitted
of canonists,
it
the
"
New
his
to examine
front page
York.
ment
it,
at an early day,
United States.
Ap.
Sedis,"
the
An
"
appendix
Instructio
"
is
"
C.
Preface.
"
may
"
made
and addi
etc., etc.
We
take this
opportunity
gratefully appreciate
liberal
JANUARY
r,
1878.
r>
"
"
was submitted
in
Rome.
The
made upon
work
ascertain and
attacks
the
"
"
"
made each
in
numbers
6,
196, 203, 337, 338, 455, 460, 482, 483, 503, 504, 505, 535, 53$
659,
and on page
433.
One
The
xiv
Preface.
of the
book
it
upon
itself;
land, O.*
made
of Cleve
translation of
Roman
jurisprudence.
the
We
S. B. S.
ST.
JOSEPH
CHURCH, PATERSON, N.
J.,
title
"
lact (fifth)
edition of this
We
allude
lished, a very important event has taken place.
to the holding of the TJiird Plenary Council of Baltimore, in
1884.
Church
in the
United States.
It is
owing
to the celebration
new
edition
till
Council, so that
we might
be able to
embody
Third Plenary
in
it
the
new
decrees.
framed on the
lines
drawn by
The mis
last
step will be
made
in
xvi
Preface.
All great, important, and radical
about gradually, not of a
changes
sudden.
brought
it
will find
itself
enabled to perfect
agement
of seminaries, the
form
of trial in criminal
and
dis
and
ciplinary causes of ecclesiastics, derive a special weight
were
that
from
the
fact
proposed by the
they
significance
the Conferences held at
Holy See
itself, in
ber, 1883,
Rome
of the S. C.
in
Novem
de P. F. and
framework of the
was drawn up.
Third
Council
of
the
Plenary
legislation
This framework formed the basis of the Council s delibera
tions, and was, with some modifications, adopted and filled up.
The present volume has been thoroughly revised in accord
ance with the new decrees of the Third Plenary Council of Bal
our prelates.
timore.
new irremovable
rectors, their
explained.
To
facilitate
references,
the
principal
an index-hand.
We
at the
end
of the book,
an
entirely
on the neiv
dioce-
xvii
Preface.
It will
first
As
McCloskey.
Council of Baltimore,
we have submitted
it
to
is
President of St.
In a few
It will
new form
1884.
Besides,
we
down
in
Cum Magnopere
of
of trial laid
of
be completely re
will
PATERSON, N.
J.,
THE
still
looked
in the
edition.
May
12, 1889.
approved canonists.
article the
teaching of the
The chapter on
em
most recent
ecclesiastical customs
also
xix
Preface.
new
we
PATERSON, March
19,
1891.
a most
page 297
tion, etc., of
taries
Apostolic Delegation.
We have also added, on page 231, a very important
recent decision of the S. C. de Prop. Fide, in regard to eccle
pecuniary claims against other ecclesias
tics, for the purpose of bringing suit in the secular court for
the recovery of the claim.
we have more
accurately defined
xx
Preface.
article
we have added
and
the
Secretariate
of Briefs.
of
in
Finally,
in
this country.
this
new
S. B.
PATERSON,
May
2,
1893.
SMITH.
N.
RENDE DOMINE.
i.
Librum
Law."
Bonum
rationem
Intense
Romae
Te editum
cui titulus
"
periti
meo rogatu
Elements
fecerunt
of Ecclesiastical
opportunum, ut de
iis
ex aedibus
S.
1879.
D.
T..
Addictus,
REV.
S. B.
Praefectus.
SMITH, D.D.
J.
XXI
B.
AGNOZZI,
Secret.
Roman
two
the
Consultors appointed by
Prop-iv<*nda,
to
I.
ANIMADVERSIONES
IN
LIBRUM
CV1,
TITULUS
"ELEMENTS
OF ECCLESIASTICAL
LAW,"
BY REV.
DR. SMITH.
memo
De
plane insigni cl. Auctoris tam rriulta legi possunt testimonia in
fronte operis, ut siquid illis addere aut demere vellem, temeritatis notai- non
effugerem.
alia multn,
Quod
sufficit
si
Pontificis turn in genere, turn nominatim in materia concordatorum (n. 105, p ig.
Si sq.) ubi eidem Romano Pontifici veram. propriam et effectivam deroganc
po estaiem
asserit,
quam quidem
recentiores immerito
ei
abjudicant.
Hue
sionibus.
Hierarchia ecclesiastica nitione potestatis clericis colhierarchiam Magisterii, hierarchiam jitrisdictionis et hierari, potestatem
siquidem ecciesiarticn potestas complectitur
"
I.
(N 189
p. 82.)
latae, dividitur in
chiam
otdinis ;
docendi
2, gubernandi
hierarchiam ordinis
et
jurisdictionis."
Ex hac parte quidam scriptores peccant excessu, dum affir(N. 191, p. 84.)
inant potestatem jurisdictionis essentiality- differre a potestate ordinis quidam
autem defectu, asserentes ejusmodi potestates ne accidentaliter quidem inter
;
posse."
"
176, p.
signatur,
tia,
potestas
jurisdictionis
respicit
corpus
mysticum
XXIII
i.
e.,
fideles.
in
SS. Eucharis-
Quae
distinctio
Consultors Report.
XXIV
licet
correct
quoad substantiam legitima (though
non debet, ac
"Nam
substantia
gisterii,
radicalem
si
quemadmodum
;
in SS. Trinitate
adsunt
tres
minium urgeu
innueret."
dantur rami seu species hierarchiarum, idest potestas maet nihilominus nonnisi
ordinis et
jurisdictionis
ita tres
potestas
seu hierarchia.
potestas
un* dztur
in the main),
utriusque potestatis
differential!!
accidentaliter
quidem,
non
(sic)
radicaliter
hujusmodi potestates
aut fundamentaliter ab invicem
272, ubi triplicem hanc distincIgitur
distinguuntur."
rum
et scholasticorum.
quini, Instit.
i.,
4, in
nota.
facile reduci
modum
Emmet, et
De Fide, disput. i., qu. i, punct. 7,
25, pag. 234 ibi
Ecclesiae ordo maxime in differentia atque varietate vitae, statuum et officioEoque refert Varum seu administrationum quae in ilia continentur,"
lentia Dionysium Areopagitum, qui actus hierarchiae tripartite dividit in
:
tia,
lib.
II.
(N. 202,
nam mortis."
Quod ultlmutn asserendum non
qua Tarquini,
n. 47, p. 48,
i.,
i)
ad
am
de
.f
"
pag. 199.)
mere
civile.:]:
"
quam
tcceptare teneatur.
num
esse
desiisse,"
* See corrections
$ See correction
explicari
under
under
"
debet
n. 455.
ex
iis
quae Auctor
etiam christia-
praemiserat
n. 203, 204.,
n. 483.
(in
xxv
Consultors Report.
7>aeced.
n. 482,
227).
quae tamen
licet a
Nam
etsi
quibusdam rrcentioribus
mundus non
sit
fidentius
amplius catholicus
christianus est
quominus Papa,
butive,
miranda
est in
homine qui
nedum
Ceterum
ilia
tam
"
plinam spectantes, de facto non obligare antequam acceptentur, (sic) modo hoc
tribuatur liberae voluntati Pomificis, licita est, et sustinetur a multis doctoribus Catholicis."
I,
Propositio desumpta est ex Bouix, de Principiis, P. ii.,sect. 2, cap. 5,
Sed revera auctores qui pro ea allegantur, vel ad rem non faciunt,
p. 219.
vel etiam affumant contrarium, ut egregie ostendit P. Sanguineti.
Et certe
jautius et concinnius loquendum esset, cujus rei specimen proferri potest
ex Zallin. tit. de Constit.,
Dico igitur potest, si lex pontificia
170.
generalis Romae promulgata in provinciis non proinulgelur, subditus ab ejusdem observatione regulariter excusari, ex praesumpta voluntate Summi Pontificis non urgentis observaiionem in provinciis.
Haec praesumptio fundatur in
jure ( 125), et quia episcopi non pro meris executoribus pontificiarum legum,
sed pro veris pastoribus, debita potestate praeditis habendi sunt, a qu bus
Deus de commissis a Se ovibus rationem exiget. Et 124: Si istiusmodi leges
"
maneat."
gis universaliter
quam Bouix.f
in
<um
"
4, p. 10.)
publicum
(ut supra) et
quini, n. 4, p. 3)4
II.
EMINENZA RMA.
Ho
esaminato secondo
ribus
et officio
li
parochown
in
* See corrections
under
n. 482, 483,
and
337.
n. 27-28.
XX\
Consultors Report.
ho esaminato secondo
1
istesso incarico avuto la crltica che di que .
capo e
stata fatta in sei ietiere publicate in un giornale, alcune colla firma del Rndo
Dr Ouiglev, altre coile iniziale T. M. Ed avvegnache siano da rilevare
parecchie inesattezze c purqualche erronea sentenza (e certo non
facile, scrivendo
libri di tal genere, schivar sempre
debbo
errore)
dichiarare
ogni
secondo il
pur
v<
di nomi
venamio alle cose.
La prima critica che si fa all A. (Lette-a
prima firmata T. M.) si e ch
egli ntenga non esser confermati dalla S. Sede gli atti del secondo Con
cilio plenano di Baltimora.
Tutto cio mi pare che abbia tutte le
ragioni
Autore, e nessun fondamento la critica.
Imperoche Vostra Eminenza
sa bemssimo che la S. Sede non e solita
generalmente confermare verun
;
ru
^o-
Consultors* Report.
xxvii
Vescovi sulla stessa questione della revoca de quasi Parrochi. L Autore a pag.
381 propone la questione, Come ponno esser rimossi Pastori ratione criminis?
E risponde che non ponno esser rimossi senza un giudizio regulare del Vescovo e di due preti assunti a questo officio. In conlerma di tale risoluzione
II critico rileva
cita il Decreto 77 del secondo Concilio plenario di Baltiuvora.
contra il nostro A. ch ei deroghi all autorita del Vescovo, supponendo che
non possa parimente il Vescovo sospendere il parroco ex informata conscientia.
Ma questa deduzione e affatto insussistente. Si legga a mo d esempio il
citato Decreto N. 77 del Concilio di Baltimora, e si ve chiaro che qui non
Potrebbe percio
si parla affatto di tale sospensione ex infonnata conscientia.
dedurr il nostro critico che la si excluda parimente in questo Decreto ? Che
il detto Concilio abbia
tigettato una regola di disciplina cosi rilevante, sanNon gia. La regola dunque sara ancor
cita dal sacro Concilio di Trento?
questa che in caso di sospensione ex informata conscientia, se il sospeso si
grava, possa ricorrere alia S. Sede, ma non appellare.
La quarta critica dell istesso e a cio che deduce 1 Autore a pag. no e nr.
domanda se colla sola autorita del Vescovo le parrocchie di cui sono i pastori
amovibili ad nutum ponno convertirsi in parrocchie di cui non sono amovibili
titolari, e vice versa.
Risponde che de jure communi cio si puo far solo
coll autorita della S. Sede richiamandosi al decreto del Concilio di Balti
si
mora. Qui
noti che Autore non esclude che il Vescovo possa formare nuova
II critico confonde
parrochia, anzi a pag. 109 lo ammette espressamente.
una cosa coll altra.
La quinta critica dell istesso risguarda il valore de decreti
Indice,
che 1 Autore discute se valga in quelle parti in cio la critica e fondata e 1 A.
si scosta alquanto dall insegnamento romano.
Dapo aver scritto le premesse osservazioni, rilevo da una rivista di Ame
rica, che gia s a fatta, e s a ricevuta con gran plauso una nuova edizione di
quest opera. Si potrebbe dunque suggerire che per un altra edizione che
forse non si fara aspettar molto, si corregga
insegnamento dell A. rispetto
i
dell"
Indice.*
Ma vi e un errore ancor piu notabile da corregere. E dichiara p. 391, che
il
Decreto Tametsi del Concilio di Trento sull impedimento di Clandestinita,
non obliga i protestanti, ne la parte Cattolica che contrae con un protestante.
Questo e errore certamente notabile e da emendare in una nuova edizione.f
n
decreti dell
REPORT WRITTEN
IN
ITALIAN.
MOST REV. EMINENCE In accordance with the venerated commands of
Your Eminence, I have examined the chapter de juribus et officio parochorum
of the
Elements of Ecclesiastical Law," by the Rev. Dr. Smith, a work pub
lished in New York, with the approbation of the Bishop of Newark, to whom
:
"
In ac
the author is subject, and of the Cardinal-Archbishop of New York.
cordance with the same commands I have, moreover, examined the criticism
which haa been made on this chapter in six letters or communications pub
lished in a certain newspaper, some under the signature of the Rev. Dr.
Quigley, others under the initials T. M. Though the book may contain some
inaccuracies and even erroneous opinions (and certainly it is not an easy mat
ter, in writing books of this kind, to entirely avoid errors), yet I must declare
that, in
merit,
my humble
and
-written in
* See correction
an
under
excellent
n. 503 sq.
The
spirit.\
under
is
possessed oj greai
the author il
Hence
n. 391
and on page
433.
xxviii
Consultors Report.
worthy of all praise, being certainly, as far as I know, one of the first who has,
with no ordinary labor and assiduity, undertaken to write a work on Canon
Law for the United States, as it is a very difficult matter to apply, extend, and
restrict the general principles of ecclesiastical law as well
United States] as in all missionary countries, which in
many
.sure
rected to
showing
too
little
tion of
The
names
let
us
come
to things.
criticism
which
Congregation
The
critic is
Propa
(or recogni
A. .) is
Consultors Report.
xxix
those parts.* But herein also the critic or censor confounds one thin?? wi h
another, or rather is ignorant of a distinction which it is necessary to make.
The author speaks of the validity of such a removal, and he is right. For ii
those parish piiests are not parish priests proper they can always be removed
by the bishop, even without a just cause. In such a case the bishop would
act unjustly, but his action in removing the pastor would not be without effect.
That our author holds that such a removal would certainly be illicit, though not
invalid, is clearfrom what is said in the decree Alonctnus [No. 125] of the Second
Plenary Council of Baltimore, as cited by the author (p. 179). which council
[as quoted by the author], moreover, ordains that the quasi-parish-priests [of
the United States] should not be removed, save upon previous trial, and that
the person removed has the right to have recourse to the superior.
The third criticism (third letter, signed Rev. Dr. Ouigley), contrary to the
preceding one, is made against our author for attributing too little to the au
thority of bishops on the same question of the removal of quasi-parish-priests.
The author, on page 381, proposes the question How can pastors be removed
He answers that they cannot be removed without a regular
ratione aimini?
trial by the bishop and two priests appointed to that effect. In proof of this an
swer he quotes the Decree 77 of the Second Plenary Council of Baltimore.
Here the critic objects against our author that he derogates from the authority
of t^e bishop, as ii would follow from his teaching that in like manner the
:
self aggrieved,
The
changed into parishes whose titulars are not removable, and vice versa. He
answers that, dejure communi, this can be done only by authority of the Holy
See, and, in proof of this, points to the Second Plenary Council of Baltimore.
Observe that the author does not deny that the bishop can form new parishes
The critic confounds
on the contrary, on page 109 he expressly admits this.
one thing with another.
;
"
Elements,"
rectors,
419, etc.
When,
Points,"
to
No.
"
invalid
us,
suitor,
"
xxx
Consultors* Report.
The fi th criticism of the same critic has reference to the force of the de
crees of the Index, whose binding force in the United States is
questioned by
the author.
On this head the criticism has a foundation, and the author deviaies
somewhat from
the
Roman
teaching.
Ho
[the author] teaches on page 391 that the decree Tametsi of the Council of
on the impediment of clandestinity, does not bind
Protestants, nor a
Trent,
is
* We meant that
this was the case where the Declaration of Benedict XIV.
obtained. But we
evidently did not express this clearly, and thus gave the Consultor just caus for
attributing to us
the above erroneous opinion.
BOOK
I.
ON ECCLESIASTICAL PERSONS.
PART
I.
CHAPTER
I.
I.
thing;
3,
4, finally, it
"
law.
we
word Jus
in this book.
ART.
II.
Law
positive.
1
*
4
1
Bouix,
(jus) is divided,
The jus
De
Craisson, Man., n.
2.
Princip., p. 6.
5.
Pictavii. 1872.
De
i,
naturale,
Canonico, vol.
Bouix,
i.,
p. 10.
Napoli, 1850.
1.
c.
On
Name,
the
Definition^
and
God or of men.
is subdivided into divine and human,
law
2. Positive
3
free will of God or
according as laws are made by the
the free will either of
of men.
4.
Human
3.
canon law,
law
of three
is
ecclesiastical 01
and
civil law,
kinds
is
First, the
among
law
all,
or
It is
twofold
"
sense, the
In this
ties for
I2
wealth.
Congress,
tatives
subjects
various States
law, and
lf>
Roman
Other laws
some to the
in force
statute
or civil law.
third
Thirdly, ecclesiastical law (jus canonicum) is the
now
treat.
of
law
we
shall
law
this
kind of human
;
De
"Cfr.
10
Reiff.,
Kent
Comm.,
"
\.
c., n. 32.
1S
"
Bouix,
Princip., p. 6.
Kent,
1.
c.,
part
Kent,
vol.
Kenrick, Mor.
i.,
lect.
i.,
c., p.
i.,
p.
i,
part
ii.,
Bouix,
vol.
i.
1-191.
New
York,
Bouix,
c.,
1832.
p. 7.
tract. 6, n. 4.
15
p. 7.
Paris, 1864.
12
1.
loc. c., p. 7.
n. 31.
Konings, Mor.,
n. 177.
Cfr Rei
ART.
What
Canon law
is
III.
Canon
Law ?
16
(jus canonicum,
denned
it is
19
canon law,
in a
wide
sense,
is
denned
Complexio legum a
clesiastical jurisprudence,"
nned
The
made by
is
de
the au
laws,
How
and
18
"
civil
from theology
Phillips, Lehrb., |
Bouix,
Bouix,
*4
De
1.
3, p. 3.
Regensburg, 1871.
"
Princip., p. 54.
.
p. 61.
21
14
Ib..l.c.
Ib., p. 62.
PI. C. Bait., n. 3.
Crarsson, Man., n.
"Ib.,p.
65.
5.
io
Name,
Definition,
of Canon Law.
etc.,
ART. IV.
Division of Canon
6.
Canon law
1.
By reason of
constituted
is
divided
by
its
enacted by man."
2. By reason of the manner
into written and
3.
By
that,
in
which
is
it
is
is
promulgated,
unwritten."
reason of those
commune),
Law.
whom
namely, which
it
is
binds, into
common
(jus
per se obligatory on
all
28
"
"
is
novum
novissimum.
old
law (jus antiquum)
the
to
some
canonists,
According
that which was enacted or existed prior to the Council of
5.
"
et
For
above divisions,
*
M
N. 9
Cfr.
"
Instil., p. 131.
Ib.
we
refer to
Baltimore."
Bouix,
1.
c,
Ib.
PI. C. of Bait, n. S, p. io
torn,
i.,
a. 249, 250.
"
Craisson,
1.
c.. n.
io.
M
J.
p, 65.
CHAPTER
II.
DE FONTIBUS JURIS
CANONICI.
ART.
7.
takes
A
its
source or fountain
By
origin.
is
I.
which something
we mean, there
that from
who
3
In a broad sense,
4,
made by
laws
3,
5,
decrees of sove
Roman Congre
7,
I,
the
9.
To
these,
some add
"
civil
laws,"
which,
however,
derive
In
all
fact,
1
in
n.
Craisson,
1.
c.,
n. 16.
Tarqu.,
1.
c., lib. 2,
i.,
p. 71.
n. 23, p. 130.
ap. Notes, p.
Kenrick, Mor. Tract,
14, p. 22,
*
14.
iv.,
app.,
to.
I.
On
the Sources of
mode
Canon Law.
of proceedings
which
is
peculiar
by
Apos
and the teachings of the Fathers could not become
binding on all the faithful or be accounted as common laws
of the Church, except by the consent and
authority of Peter
and his successors. In like manner, councils are not oecu
tles
by. the
that God is
the primary or chief,
remote
and
source
mediate,
though
of canon law, publishing laws
the
Roman
Pontiffs.
through
43, p. 82.
n. 52, torn,
i.,
Craisson,
1.
c.,
"
n. 19.
Ib., n. 53.
On
the Sources oj
ART.
[.
13.
Canon Law.
13
II.
Of
The
S.
New
Testament.
of the
The
full
force in the
epte, licet
mentaberis
Novum
argu-
Testamentum."
is
the
11
"
Contr. Jovin.,
lib.
i.,
n. 34.
"
16.
"
Serm., 8 Pass.,
Ap. Soglia,
1.
c.,
Dom,
16, p. 25.
cap.
viii.
Ib.,
I?.
On
14
the Sources of
ART.
Of
II.
Canon Law.
III.
Law
(De Diiina
Traditions).
15.
tradition
By
bis tradita.
It is
nowhere found
is
scripta, not
because
it
in writing,
but because
it
the
or their successors.
tles
Human
18
traditions are
apostolic
ecclesiastical; if
19
as the
common and
80
Human
21
ART. IV.
The
(It.
Law enacted by
(de
17.
tles
tJie
Law
Apos
i.
Symbolum apostolorum.
22
2.
Ap.
"
18
Soglia,
*J
Ib.
1.
OT
c.
Bouix,
19
De
Princip., p. 108.
"
.,
iv.,
cap.
Decret de
iv.,
48
S. Script.
*
Ib.,
49,
On
the Sources of
Canon Law.
15
day for the Sabbath of the Jews, and the hearing of Mass
24
4. The institution of the principal feasts
every Sunday.
and very probably also Christ
Easter,
Pentecost,
namely,
mas.
The
1"
fast
To
8.
certain
in two works
one consisting of but one volume,
and entitled Canones Apostolorum the other being made
up of eight books, and named Constitutiones Apostolicae."
Writers greatly differ as to the authenticity or genuine
together
ness of the
Biner
"
"
Constitutiones
The
handed down from
a.
b.
Apostolicae."
of the
Canones Apostolorum,
at least this
What
31
M Craisson
Man.,
"
Bouix,
De
"
n. 22.
M
Bouix, De Princip., p.
M
App. Jur. Can., p. 2, c.
Craisson,
"
109.
4,
Princip., p. 120
ap. Craiss.
30
Ib.
1.
Craisson,
1.
1.
c., n.
22.
c., n.
23
(2).
c.
"
p. 29,
*8
On
i6
Canon Law.
the Sources of
34
may
also indicate
the
36
distinction.
ART. V.
source of Canon
Teaching of the Fathers as a
Senlentiis Patrum).
IV.
"Dicta
terialia
bentia.
3
*
30
this
"
3S
Soglia,
i
(pi
On
20.
Law
Cor.
1.
c., p.
vii. 12.
18.
29,
*5
Soglia,
1.
c.
Cor.
vii. 10.
CHAPTER
III.
V.
ART.
Of the Nature
21.
Roman
of the
PON-
I.
The decrees
SS.
Roman
Pontiffs.
chief source of canon law; nay, more, the entire canon law,
in the strict sense of the term, is based upon their legisla
Hence
tive authority.
it is
22.
i.
thority whatever
was vested
in the Pontiff.
to enact or rather
accidental
power
at least
Bouix,
De
Princip., p.
Phillips.
Jus Can.,
vol.
Bouix,
(3).
1.
p.
167
Tf>7,
edit. 2d.
iii.,
136,
p 369,
edit. 1850.
ART.
II.
The Sovereign Pontiff Itas received directly from our Lord him
Power over
self Legislative
tlie
entire Church.
We
which
is,
We now
As we
on
proceed to
(infra, n.
459-
essentially
menical
Council
of
the
Vatican
"
(a)
Si
quis
igitur
"
sit."
Romanum
"Si
sit."
Pontificem habere
tantummodo
officium inspec-
4
8
Tonr.
1.
Ap.
c., p. 193.
Vatican., sess.
iv.,
cap.
i.
"Ib-,
ib..,
cap.
p. 185.
ji.
19
immediataiyj
10
anath.
sit."
We now come
whom
over
who
he possesses
jurisdiction."
power
that
is,
those
Church."
ART.
Of the
III.
(i>)
if,
is
I.
that the
Roman
Pontiff
thesis.
There
it
was shown
accepted
he would evidently be possessed of no
to
power
15
enact laws.
In fact, the Pontiff, in such an
hypothesis,
would have no greater authority than
any simple layman,
or even woman, to whom
if he
anybody could be
his laws,
so chose.
10
He
18
subject
could, at most, propose laws, and would
Cone. Vatican.,
sess. iv.
ii.,
"
Bouix,
13
15
Bouix,
De
Priricip
n. 136.
,
p.
T ()
I.
1. c.,
Suarez,
De
p. 160.
Legg.,
"Craiss.,
1.
n. 29.
iv., c. xvi., n. 2.
JU
Craiss., 2q.
20
a:;
therefore, in this
with the
laws, as
is
"
"
"
"
sentatives."
The
Roman
II.
Now, a command
mandatory.
given absolutely does not oblige merely on condition of its
as of laws in general,
"
is
21
other
being accepted, but unconditionally or absolutely
wise the supposed law or command would be no law at all,
;
22
30.
tolicis
quae a sancta
Romana
...
salutifere impleantur.
Si quis haec
Sedis
non
observaverit, percepti ho
Apostolicae
praecepta
This canon plainly
noris esse hostis non dubitetur."
jussa
sunt,
18
20
Kent
Reifr,
M Oan.
l.
first
i..
p. 49.
Comm.,
n
vol.
24
accepted.
2, dist.
in
fact,
seems no
Neanoli, 1864.
i.,
nS-i.u.
Praeceptis
This,
p. aSS.
"Ib.
12.
IU
"Can.
J4
Quisquis
Reiff.,l.
c.
3, c. 14, q.
I.
21
"
"
"
Our
tation.
thesis
is
We
Papal
there
98
reject
editions of this
who
hold that
work
it is
22, 26, 32
(n.
The opinion
):
Roman
of those
should not, de
facto,
From what
follows:
it
i.
Papal laws
depended on the
Ap.
56
ib.
S iprn.
Traiss
n. 27, seq.
,
n. 30.
**
31
Ib.
De Princ
Sog
ia,
*>
vol.
Man.,
p 219
3
i
p.
49
"
Ib.
n. 36.
22
cases.
oh
his
33.
though promulgated
Rome,
in
not promulgated
is
in
some
founded
See
in
it
We
judgment of the
Pontiff is irreformable.
say certain
matters of discipline for in those matters of discipline which
relate to sacred rites, the sacraments, the life and conduct
;
of the clergy,
30
suggestions of bishops.
"
^ReifiF.,
1.
c.,
n. 143, 144.
37
mm
"-"Bened.
XIV.,
1.
c., n. 3.
ad regimes
habere
Prati, 1844.
S6
Craiss.. n. 32.
saecularis placito
confirmentur."
23
38
The na
ART. IV.
Of the
By
35. Definition.
being made
of all concerned. 40
We
Herein promulga
say community.
distinguished from the knowledge of the law which
may have been obtained by private individuals. The pro
mulgation is to be made publicly, that is, to the whole
tion
is
From
it
this
it
will
would be impossible,
to
make
is not
necessary, nay,
a separate
promulgation to
it
each individual.
36.
Q. Is the
of
promulgation
sary
A. Yes.
No
Cone. Vatican.,
89
Our Notes,
n. 32.
40
Bouix, de Princip.
41
De
43
Angelis,
1.
i.,
L. 9, C. de Leg.
t.
(i.
p. 236.
2,
n. io.
14).
iii.
24
be promulgated. The
binding, must, like all other laws,
Blackauthorities.
secular
the
of
laws
the
of
holds
same
44
is
no
law
till
the
resolution of
stone writes:
legislature
"
this resolution
A.
notified."
How should
Q.
37.
be
law
be promulgated
may
is
special form or mode of promulgation
is that the law be made publicly
necessary
manner
cerned.
38.
that
it
can come
to the
made
various ways. No
required. All that is
in
known
knowledge
in
such a
of all
con-
45
Q.
What
is
the
manner
in
are to be
promulgated ?
A. i. Formerly there were writers, v.g. Natalis Alex
who
promulgated
promulgated
even so far as to maintain that this mode of promulgation
was required by the law of nature. De Marca, Van Espen,
Zallwein, and others zealously advocated this form of pro
had the
mulgation, because it favored the view that bishops
48
Pontifical laws.
right not to accept, and not to promulgate,
is scarcely a
there
say formerly ; for, at the present day,
We
Catholic writer
who
46
Schmalzg.,
1.
i., t.
Com., Introd.,
Schulte, K. R.,
Bouix,
1.
c.,
is
is
necessary.
the general teaching of
2, n. 26.
sect,
vol.
ii.,
i.,
p. 8.
p. 81 sq.
25
Peter
s,
offices,
and
in
mode
of
promulgation
is
Chancery
Nor
insufficient.
can
Fo:
Now
Church.
such
made
in
is,
Rome.
An example
and that
it
shall
Here, then,
publication made in said parish."
the binding force of the Tridentine decree in a particular
day
of
parish
its first
is
its
t.
2, n. 23.
26
Hence
ish.
Rome
is
not sufficient.
receipt, publish
lication,
in
Rome, but
gated.
the case of a particular country until it has come, or at
43
least could have come, to the knowledge of the latter.
known
to them, or
till
knowledge.
Now how
?
particular place
A. There are two opinions.
The
first
Bouix.
"
1.
c.,
p.
270.
Satiti,
1.
c., n.
24
260
fact,
of its
promulga
Propaganda
A. The bishop
is
them
in his diocese.
under
his charge, of
it
announcement or
it,
and take
be
to
all
observed/"
notification
is
However,
this
not promulgation,
broad sense. 52
42. Q. When do the laws enacted by the secular govern
ment, also with us, generally begin to bind ?
save
in a
With
passes,
"
us,
if
the law
Si.
51
Ib.. n. g6.
Liguori,
1.
i.,
6-
Bouix,
BX
54
II).,
p.
1.
c., p.
4?;.
n.
96 sq.
242.
i.,
p.
458.
266
that it would
Kent, however, very justly observes
the
statute or law
be no more than reasonable and just that
"
sage.
it was
duly promul
Revised Statutes are in
gated."
Hence the
New York
harmony with
day
after
43. It
to be published either
various newspapers issued in
the different localities affected by the laws. This publica
province.
in
an
official
newspaper, or
in
is
ART. V.
Various Kinds of Apostolic Constitutions or Letters.
I.
a,
i.
Common
ordinances are
made up
of constitutions,
and
encyclicals."
"
"
i.,
p.
458.
Ib., p. 459.
Boiiix,
Ib.
De
Princip., pars
ii.,
sect,
ii.,
cap.
vii.
27
man
By
just
mentioned, when
term
"
decree
"
is,
88
when something
is
ordained dispensa-
tively
(dispensative)."
who
on some particular
-rt
71
rescripts (rescripta).
47. II.
lineal letters
Briefs.
as to their form,
Pon
For the
Pontifical letters
Bouix,
De
"
48
n. 47.
Bouix,
De
Bouix,
1.
from the
65
Ib.
Princip., p. 274.
c., p.
274.
t;9
Ib.
61
ii.,
seal,
sect,
whether
ii.,
cap.
vii.
of gold, silver
Cfr. Craisson,
Man.
C. Bait., p. 18.
Notes on the Sec. PI. C. Bait., p. 18, n. 21
Ib.
(4)
PI.
"
Ib., p. 274.
Ib., p. 275.
28
or hempen cord a
merly bulls had appended on a silken
leaden (sometimes silver; or even gold) seal, and were more
over written upon thick, coarse, and somewhat dark parch
ment, in old or Teutonic letters, and without any punctua
of Pope
present, according to a motus proprius
Dec.
issued
now
Leo XIIL,
29, 1878, the
happily reigning,
wse of Teutonic characters is entirely abolished, and the
the use of
Latin mode of writing substituted
At
tion.
ordinary
the leaden seal
The other
restricted to the
is
bulls,
like
have a red
briefs,
fine
more important
white parchment.
seal
bulls.
impressed,
75
bears on
prescribed by Pope Leo XIIL,
surrounded
face the images of St. Peter and St. Paul,
by
seal of bulls, as
its
the
name
18
ART. VI.
Of
49.
What
concerning rescripts.
force of law,
inter paries
7
"
may wish
Ti
that
79
Bulls are generally not signed or subscribed b,y the Pope, but only by
Consistorial bulls are signed by the Pope.
Phillips, vol.
several officials.
iii.,
p. 646.
t4
Placed in the
heading.
first line,
and not
in the
iii.,
title,
or
sect. 154,
p. 645.
75
ActaS. Sedis,
77
Reiffcnst., lib.
i., tit.
"See
iegoin
shape of a superscription,
iii.,
"Bjuix,
De
Princip., p. 277.
n. o.
Bah.,
n. 23, p.
19
7J
1.
c.. n.
10.
Though
50.
29
They
How many
We
2.
i.
The
latter,
52.
How
We
1.
when
persons
(vitio
personarum) that is
parties are incompetent either to give or to obtain
By
in
defect
84
rescripts.
2.
By
in petitions
defect
(vitio
37
89
is
erased,
etc.
53.
in
*"
p. 19, n. 23.
Rciffenst.,
n. 22.
"
114
1.
c.,
Cfr. Reiffcnst.,
1.
c.,
"
"
""ReiiT-.lib
i.,tit. iii.,
n. 155.
Ib.
n. 29.
30.
Ib.,
29.
Cfr. Soglia,!. c
,30
""Ib.^.
"Ib.,3r
3O
80
asserted
or the truth
ignorance or simplicity."
of Papal rescripts is usually com
54. The execution
93
At present, however,
mitted to ecclesiastical dignitaries.
entrusted
with the execu
are
confessors
frequently
simple
tion of rescripts, at least of the 5. Poenitentiaria, containing
in
A.
Q.
How
do
effect to the
rescripts lapse
Papal
letters.
94
I.
of the person
2.
the
who granted
by the
made before the demise
integra),
the rescript.
v.g.,
06
As
containing a gratiam
"
"
*
"
Cfr. Soglia,
1.
a. Rescripts
factam
do
even
not,
jam
though res esf
C)
c.,
30.
Infra, n. 233.
ReifTenst., lib.
i.,
Decret.
Craisson, Man., n.
71.
tit.
Ap. Reiffenst
Phillips, Jus
3. n.
232, 235.
1.
c., n.
Can., vol.
w Ib
159.
iii.,
OT
Ib.
155. p.
654
n. 238, 241.
31
ceding
or a gratiam concessam non in proprium recipientis litteras,
sed in alterius" duntaxat favorem, lapse at the death of the
person giving them,
56.
power
si
adhuc
res est
integra.
munity to
""
in the
second case
is
i.e., is
Titius
in
if
truth.
On
it
(v.g.,
upon a determinate person v.g., if the
letters
Apostolic
Dispenses cum Titio, conferas Caio
say
102
In thisbeneficium, si volueris, si expedire judicaveris.
a dispensation)
not
jam
facta
the
Pope, but
by
i.e.,
completely or absolutely
103
bestowed
do
is
so.
l04
3.
10
sons in whose favor they were made.
*"
Reiff.,
100
103
Ib., n.
1. c.,
n. 250.
10
101
254.
Leuren,
Forum
delicorum, 1737.
Eccl., lib.
i.,
JM
Decret.
Ib.,
Qu.
tit.
3,
Qaest. 363.
*
361.
Ib., n. 251.
Mb.,n.
258.
Augustue Vin-
Ib.,
Qu.
360.
CHAPTER
IV.
VI,
ART.
I.
Of (Ecumenical
Councils.
Coetus auctoritate
Councils in general are defined
legitima congregati ad tractanda negotia ecclesiastica, de
"
59.
quibus Episcopi
It is
pronuntiant."
ecclesiastical institution.
cial,
and diocesan.
What
60.
We
answer
4
:
An
all
be present.
3.
The
must be confirmed or ap
xxxviii.
Leodii, 1860.
Ib., n. 79.
Ib
Ib
On
33
Who
of religious
subject to a general abbot, superiors-general
orders all these have a decisive vote, though only by virtue
:
of privilege?
3.
private
62.
served
What
is
the
canonical
in the celebration of
mode
or method to be ob
oecumenical councils?
I.
There
jure) null
council.
63.
We
What
one of
efficacy of universal laws, and constitute, therefore,
12
the sources of canon law, in the strict sense of the term.
64. Q.
Is
* Bened. XIV., De
Syn..
11
Craisson,
1.
c., n.
89
1.
lib. i.,
3, c.
Ib.
39.
12, n. 5.
"
Soglia- Vecchiotti,
1.
c.
On
34
We
18
A.
We
say
now
"quoad
<>f
Council of Trent. 20
3. Kenrick writes
"
We
observe
creta) non sint speciali decreto promulgata."
that even the disciplinary decrees of the Council of Trent
do
se,
ART.
Of
II.
21
competent authority.
The Archbishop of Baltimore cannot convene national
or plenary councils by virtue of the praerogativa loci,
"
Cfr. Craisson,
1. c.,
19
See Acta
10
w
14
Ib.,
Tract
De-
oti,
n. 93.
et Decreta, n. 56,
ii.
xviii., n. 144.
Prolegom
Cfr.
passim, n.
xli.
Cone. Trid.,
59, p. 47.
"
Mor. Tract
De Ret
iv., n. 15.
as
Forming a Source of
Cation
As
Law.
35
a matter of
fact,
26
province
is not essential that they should
all
be present at the
council.
How
67.
We
were
It
may
Milan under
that the
St.
Holy
69. In
the
cesan synods
small degree
thrown
in fact,
in the
any obstacles
way
of Trent
**
96
Soglia,
1.
c.,
torn,
Cmisson,
1.
c.,
2,
*
37.
i.,
De
Ref.
n. Si.
30
Craiss.,
1.
c.,
n. So.
Jus Can.
t.
Ib., n. 8r.
p.
420-425.
ii.,
p. 274.
Ou
36
three years
United States. 33
In parts of the
West
31
If
4. Vicars-apostolic,
exercise jurisdiction in districts not yet erected into
37
bishoprics.
(Cone. PI. Bait. II., n. 60, note i.) 5. Cathedral
who
selves.
6.
30
province or nation.
These
the councils
to
in
the councils:
i.
Coadjutor and auxiliary bishops of the
or
of
the
province
nation, and also strange bishops who may
happen to be in the province or country at the time; *
2. Provincials of
regulars; 3. Rectors of major seminaries
Mitred
abbots
who have jurisdiction
4.
over their
1
merely
a3
35
"
24, c. 2,
De
Ref.
"
a6
Coll. Lac..
1.
c.,
p. 1103.
18
39
Con.
in the
U.
S.
p.
in
sq.;
ib., p. 122;
as
5.
to
37
those
Finally,
make use
of
41
v.g.,
them
men
all
some
of the sittings,
in several of the Prov."
was done
to
more,
relation to
Not
Church property.
i.
and
The
strange bishops
to be at
43
45
Cone.
Ferraris,
1.
Ib., p. 15.
c., n.
26.
"
All these
if
Coll. Lac.,
1.
c., p.
Coll. Lac.,
1.
c.,
Ib., p.
114.
the council
may
re
1066
On
38
sents.
47
Cathedral
all of
these
it is
3.
chapters."
rectors of
4. Provincials of regulars,
periors of orders.
of
the
the
bishops.
theologians
major seminaries, and
See the acts of the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore, p.
and vote of the Fathers are given
Ixiii, where the discussion
mer and
is
The decrees
49
tie.
the U.
to the
tries, to
must be submitted
and other missionary coun
of provincial councils
S.,
50
being promulgated.
should be confirmed by the Holy See, but that whatever
may be too stricter somewhat inaccurate may be corrected
though, not unfrequently, they have been not merely revised
;
and,
if
11
is
41
Bouix,
49
Craisson.
Prov., pp.
50
n. 85.
19. 125.
Bouix,
48
ii.,
n. 15.
De
lib. xiii.,
Episc., torn,
cap. 3
ii.,
n. 3, 4.
p. 392.
as
39
Holy
than
tolerated
approved
gate he commissions
councils, as
times,
was
councils
in 1868,
and
*3
M
"
47
In regard to dio
"
n. 87.
p. 74.
Bait, p. 438.
**
iii.,
**
p. 30.
CHAPTER
V.
VII.
ART.
I.
Later on
75.
we
we
At
and
shall
present,
powers of each of these congregations.
decisions or declarations
of
the
force
the
consider
merely
(declarationes) of the Roman congregations. Congregations
whom
76.
I,
permanent
committees
or congregations (congregations
standing
estab
ordinariae}, those, namely, which are permanently
or
temporary congregations (congrcgationes extraordinar iae], or those which are convened to attend to some
particular or transient matter only, and therefore have no
lished
2,
permanent existence.
We
tionis,
porum
Salzano,
1
1.
c.,
vol.
i.,
p.
76.
*Ib., p. 77.
4
Phillips,
l.<r
The
77.
41
Have
the declara
force of universal
lawr
We
entire
Church ?
"
censcmus"
tiff
two kinds:
of
dcclarationcs cxtcnsivae,
I,
i.e.,
those which
12
extend, as
it
13
say
"entire
law in
Church";
11
for
it
casibits particularilnts,
promul-
We
force of
i.,
is
n. 106,
Quaer. 2.
Mechliniae, 1852.)
Bouix,
1.
De
c., n.
De
Princip., p. 338.
Ib.
"
Phillips, Lehrb.,
98.
ia
Princip., p. 341.
Ib., p. 344.
"
43, p. 79.
Craiss., n. 100
43, p. 79.
42
mean those
by declarations comprehensivae we
which do not depart from the ordinary sense of the words
15
of the law which, therefore, are mere explanations of, but
not additions to, the law which consequently have the force
gated
2,
16
"
for
be practically set at naught;
and
therefore
they are made by authority of the Holy See,
must, at least ordinarily speaking, be complied with."
Si. Have the decrees of the other congregations, v.g. of
the
Rituum," of the Sacra Poenitentiaria, etc., the
Congr.
force of law
that
is,
Church ?
The
all
other
"Bouix,
congregations."
De
"
Princip., p. 344.
Bouix,
De
Ib.,
1.
c..
p. 345-
Princip., p. 345:
I8
17
Ib., p. 347-
"
Ib
->
P- 346.
The
sententia
11
Ib., p. 347-
CHAPTER
VI.
VIII.
ART.
I.
Q.
What
custom, and
is
how
is it
a source of
canon
law?
A. i.
a/^c/and as a laiv.
Regarded as a fact (consiietudo facti\ it means the repeated
and continuous acts of a community. If custom be viewed
as a law (consuetudo juris), as
we
take
as
it
it
here,
signifies the
We
the
manner
in
it begins.
We say introduced by con
because custom does not, like a statutory
binding force from the expressed will of the
which
law, derive
its
We
an unwritten
law."
but
3
5
De
Angelis,
Schmalzg,
Schmalzg.,
1.
1.
1.
i.,
i.,
t.
t.
4, n.
4, n.
c., n.
I.
De
i.
Angelis,
Suarez, de
3.
43
1.
1.
i.,
t.
4, q.
365.
c., n. 2.
leg.,
1.
7,
cap.
7, n. 6.
OH
44
C^tstom as a
clergy or laity of
83.
it is
said,
ive
community,
What
Q.
84.
A. Custom
just as strictly
is
different effects,
and
where, by custom,
legem); v.g.,
the law does not require
it;
(c)
(ft)
beside or
fast
beyond
it
(praeter
is
directly opposed to
it
(contra
cause, into
(a) universal,
Christendom
ince or state
(b]
(c)
which
particular,
exists in
some
city or
town.
to
its
same kind
Two
of causes.
such
custom
10
and prescription
A.
11
2.
community only.
Prescription tends to the acquiring of
some right by individuals ;
while custom establishes a law,
.
lz
9
11
Schmalzg.,
Reiff.,
1.
i.,
1.
t.
c.
4, n.
14 sq.
1S
">
Reiff.,
1.
Cap.
9,
all
who
dwell
n, de Consuet.
(i.,
4).
Ib., n. 18.
13
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
356.
in
\RT.
Of the
?.
II.
may have
munity
of
2,
45
t .io
j<r\an
I,
Pontiff;
3,
On
I.
tatis), it is
llie
3,
with
5,
with
tion of
be not interrupted
19
is
completely estab
or country
in
like
the
is
We
who
are
"
19
11
Bouix,
1. c.,
20
p. 357.
lib.
c.,
p. 358.
p. 358.
"B^uix,
Ib
Cfr.
that,
Ye
5,
tamen
pars, a, p. 294.
Suare?.,
Neapoli, 1872.
n. ro, in fine.
On Custom
46
as a
it is
"ex
20
tom.
acts
27
the acts
7,
contrary action,
88.
On
II.
it is
tudinis)
sonable
must"
natural
law,"
"
discipline.
Ex
III.
"
tiff is
this
consent
is,
in
some
indispensable.
"Bouix,
**Sunrez,
"
Reiff.,
SB
St.
1.
c., n.
Liguori,
i.,
^Cfr.
n. 4,
Reiff., lib
and cap.
Ib., p. 370.
whenever there
i.,
is
Bouix,
Ib.
1.
c.,
p. 360).
p.
Mechliniae, 1854,
364 seq.
question
*U. 4 n
ix., n. i, 2.
129.
lib.
Craiss., n. 120.
For, customs
"
sense,
\th.
common
of
emanate
ecclesiastical laws,
"
4.7
sanction of the
Holy See.
We
The consent of the Pope is, in some sfnse
said
90.
Now, what kind of consent is essential r
indispensable.
The Pontiff may give his consent expressly, tacitly, and
34
i. As
to the express consent, there ran be no
legally.
:
difficulty
for
it
soon as
certain, that as
is
Pope ex
tli j
3.
As
it
in the
"
ignorat consuetudinem, et
illi
non
consentit
Supponitur autem semper in summo Pontifice voluntas haec generalis." Now, is this con
sensus legalis sufficient to legalize customs ? The question is
et
vim
legis habere.
controverted
the
2.
"
sententia multo
sufficient.
is
communior
41
Note,
"
40
affirms
i,
2,
consenting is not cognizant of the custom in question
custom cannot be approved by consensus legalis unless
"
"
"
Craiss., n. 124.
**
40
"L.
c., p. 382.
Suarez,
*"St.
De
Liguori,
Leg.,
Ib., n. 125.
Bouix,
lib. vii.,
lib. i.,
De
"Bouix,
Craiss., n. 126.
1.
c., p.
cap xiii.,
Lege, n 107,
8e
382, 383.
n. 6.
v.
Bouix,
De
1.
Princip.
c., p.
374
p.
371
it
On Custom
48
is
rationabilis
and
as a
Now, when
legitirne praescripta.
The answer
is
are cus-
contained in the
following paragraph.
sen diuturnitatis.
91. IV. Ex parte temporis
custom
Now,
besides being good must be legitirne praescripta.
what length of time is requisite to constitute legitimate pre
"
we
Customs,
Before answering,
premise:
scription ?
44
never obtain the force of
which are intrinsically evil, can
law by virtue of prescription 2, if the Roman Pontiff con
I.
sents to a
there
is
45
Pope
is
We
47
admitted; 2, as to customs contra legem, there
universally
48
The first holds that the space of ten
are three opinions.
years
is
always
"
necessary.
93.
What
good
it
practically speaking,
3,
faith
it
(contra legem).
41
47
40
Bouix,
"
1. c.,
Reiff., lib.
Bouix,
1.
p. 357.
i., tit.
c.,
4, n. 91.
p. 388.
Ib.. p. 386.
Ib., p. 385.
4H
Devoti, vol.
i.,
"Craiss.n. 135.
p. 38.
<e
Ib., p. 386.
Leodii, 1860.
51
Ib.,
0.136.
"Ib.,
n.
137
ART.
What
III.
How
gated
94. Effects of Customs,
49
interpret laws;
new
2, abrogate
or
laws; 4,
obligations
54
How
i.
By
In three
Here we must
subsequent laws.
ways
distinguish
be
obstante consuetudme
3.
80
gate any particular custom whatever in their dioceses.
2. By previous laws.
ask Can customs prevail
96.
We
when
toms"
97.
"
Reiff., lib.
"Craiss.,
19
Are these
Q.
i.,
tit.
4, n.
n. 139.
Bouix,
1.
Bouix,
I.e.,
c.,
p 394.
158-160.
"Reiff.,
60
St.
1.
Liguori,
1.
182.
c., p.
390-393.
""Craiss.,
Ib.
n. 140.
"
p 396 seq.
"
Bouix,
c., n.
Suarez,
De
Leg.,
lib. vii
On Custom
^o
as a Source of
Canon Law.
of
its
fallen into
toms can
in
"
Tridentine decrees.
"
consuetudinis assecuta
sint,
vix
commendandos censemus,
ter
ciplinam, a
audemus
dicere.
Vehemen-
datam, quatenus
imitantur."
to the contrary.
M Cfr.
"Cfr.
87
Mor
Craiss., n. 144.
"Bouix, 1.
""
Cfr.
c,
p.
399-409.
Bened. XIV.,
"Bouix, 1. c.,
p.
409
Instil. 60, n. 7.
CHAPTER
VII.
I.
tion.
The body
fined:
1
By
we do
ecclesiastical laws of a
praeter jus
commune,
commune.*
jus
101.
in
three ways:
i.
It
;
may
may
it
may become
or
two ways
by virtue of simple
privilege, whereby the general lawgiver exempts a nation
from the universal law b, or by virtue of some onerous con
:
a,
tract."
mon
Craiss,
Mb.,
n.
n. 146.
146.
Boiiix,
*Bouix,
De
1.
Princip., p. 74.
c,
p. 74.
Craisson, Man.,
Mb.
n. 148.
Mb., p 75
52
1
We
02.
ask
Can
national
hence it
rogation from the common law of the Church
8
the
sanctioned
unless
cannot become lawful
Pope.
by
;
evident
is
nor an
such
as
Pope,
or provincial,
ecclesiastical
councils,
no
for
i.e.,
some
power
whether
council
"
is
the
National councils,
or annul in part
Pontiff.
alter
particular country
to
inferior
oecumenical, national,
oecumenical save when
to observe
it
this
holds,
superiors."
For the
general law.
104.
rest,
"
Q.
Pontiff annui
all
national
canon law ?
A. We reply in the affirmative. For, national canon law,
13
whether originating in custom, statutes, privileges, or con
cordats, depends upon the express or tacit sanction of the
Pope. Now, as it is in the power of the Pontiff to give his
w
he at liberty to withdraw it, and thus
consent, so also is
wherever it may
abolish the "jus canonicum nationale
"
exist.
Bouix,
Mb.,
p. 7513
p. 76, 77.
M Cfr.
Bouix,
1.
Cfr. Phillips,
c., p. 77.
)0
Kirchenr,
"
Bouix,
vol. v.,
1.
c., p. 76.
206, p. 95.
Ib
civil
may
governments,
53
be annulled by
is
We
Again,
"
propter
bonum commune
ecclesiae.
ART.
Of American Canon
II.
Law
of the
United States.
106.
Q.
What
is
"
"
"
Again, the
tt
M Cfr.
Bouix,
"Craisson,
"
"jus
Bouix,
De
i.,
1.
p. 117.
c.,
p. 78, seq.
Cfr. S. Liguori,
De
Priv., 15.
n. 150.
Princip., p. 84.
Cfr. Craisson,
Man.,
n. 151.
Bouix,
1.
c. f p.
8.
54
at
Pontiff.
f^iP
and
in
of this country,
country which
is
is
Synods
i.e.,
of a
Now,
in
de P. F. at
first
diocesan organization
rins Apostolicus,
part. inf.
who
Lastly,
is
is
The organization
full
conformity with
progresses in a similar
a resident rector or
quasi-parocJnis,
in the
orm
of pew-rents, collec-
a parish
in
the
55
full
The de
rector becomes a canonical parish priest proper.
crees of the respective Plenary, Provincial, and Diocesan
Synods regulating this peculiar condition of things consti
tute the national canon law of a missionary country.
When a diocese and its parishes have thus become proper
ty organized, it is transferred by the Pope from the control
of the
Propaganda
Congregations,
and
falls
109.
Sacred
and regulars and of
of
the
Church
in
the
up on all sides.
income in the shape of pew-rents and collections or dona
It is indeed no exaggeration to say that our parishes
tions.
such laws to be made, especially respecting diocesan conthe election of bishops, the appointment and re
suitors,
moval
of a
number
Church.
gen
CHAPTER
VIII.
ON PRIVILEGES (DE
ART.
Nature, Division,
PRIVILEGIIS).
I.
etc.,
of Privileges.
10.
"
(lex),
make use
of
also
bound
law
to
it,
privileges."
granted to
community.
commune.
111. Privileges
being
other parties
"
when
there
is
"
certioratis
question of publishing
De
locorum ordinariis
v.,
Leg.,
Decretal,
lib. viii.
i.,
tit.
cap.
also
new indulgences
n. i.
xxxiii., n. 3.
i.,
56
3, 4.
Craisson, Man.,
a. 157
On
57
Privileges.
this, that
not even a
lex
"
A privilege,
permanent.
mere permission
few
privata,"
and
is
moreover,
8
(licentia);
acts.
114. Division.
"
contra jus
"
"
"
2,
"
"
"
gium
applicabilis
real privilege
Sic privile-
defunctis a cclebrante
"
"
"
;"
force,
per
se,
so long as
Privilegium mixtum
community
the community
i.e.,
it
continues
itself
14
exists.
"
"
is
Phillips, Lehrb.,
"St.
II
Liguori,
Priv., n.
Rciff.
Ib.
i.,
n. 3.
Bouix,
*R"ifT.. 1.
c.. n.
u.
1.
c., n.
159.
Ib.
Genuac, 1768
Su.trez,
Craisson,
i.
11
"
De
92, p. 176.
"Mor.
Tract.
4,
Neapoli, 1872.
Paris, 18^7.
pars,
i.,
n. 62.
On 1yrivileges.
58
v.g.,
are"
116.
4.
privilege
n
of any merits;
or recompense
is
of time
18
for
i.e.,
when bestowed
based.
5.
13
if
a certain period
Privileges are per se and
uS.
ad instar are
6.
for"
v.g.,
ad
ten years.
instar.
Privilegia
those which are granted on the model of
21
other privileges.
Privileges are
7.
not at liberty to
fori)
1
where
20.
it is
23
in
force."
8.
Pope
in
motu proprio
leges either
121.
Who
Q.
A. Only
"
or ad instantiam.
a>
those
laws.
Pope alone
"
predecessors.
"
18
11
"
84
"
Reiff.,
Cfr.
i.,
"
n. 4.
c., n. 20.
Blackstone, bk.
iv
Phillips,
1.
c.
De
92, p. 176.
ii.,
p. 75.
ch. 28.
**
Bouix,
i.,
Craisson,
n. 65.
1.
c.,
n. 161.
Reiff..
1.
c., n.
6.
On
59
Privileges,
"
"
persons
3,
among
regulars, by communication."
otherwise.
124. Privileges, in
speaking, be given in
125. Does a privilege properly conceded take effect as
soon as it is conferred, or only when it comes to the
knowledge of the privileged person ? The question is de
bated.
to be
that
it
the notice
however,
of,
it
it
upon
36
"
38
**
M
**
Reiff., lib. v.
tit.
Suarez,
De
Craiss
n. 162.
Cfr. Reiff.,
We
Leg.,
1.
xxxiii.. n. 38.
lib. viii.,
33
c., n.
cap.
Ib., n. 163.
42-46.
vii., n. 4, 5.
S4
Bouix,
Craiss., n. 161.
"St.
Liguori,
De Jure
De
Priv., n. 2.
Regular., vol.
37
Ib., n. 46-48.
ii.,
p.
76
Ib., n. 48.
(Cfr. Reiff.,
1.
c., n. 48.)
Bouix,
1.
c., p. 76.
On
60
Privileges.
The
Wh
time.
49
quam
jam
Under
habit
7."
44
The
in
effects
of
by Reif-
detail
fenstuel."
m ike
We
40
to
when
it
presumed
is
bound
is
say, as a rule
to
for there
a privilegium reale
We
i.
we
v.g., if
it is
a rule, no one
We
46
make
tive
As
127.
do not
/>,
affirm that
attached
it
applied
to,
is
allowed
presump
2. Nor do
actually asked for them, as in our case.
hold that a priest can, as a rule, absolve cum jmisdictionc dubin, in dubio
is
when he
facti
v.g.,
the case
for, in
(Cfr.
i.,
41
44
Boiii.x.
1.
c.,
p. 78.
Reiff.,
L.
1.
c., n.
c.,
n 73.
43
Phillips,
"
77-82.
1.
c.
Craiss., n. 166-
On
Privileges.
privileges.
How
Q.
We
A.
47
The former
prehensive interpretation.
the meaning of a law is
extended
com
that by which
to other cases and
is
extended beyond
is
its
4
of the
tion
lawgiver.
preted by the law-maker himself (interpretatio auctoritativa,
4
definitiva) or by private doctors
(interpretatio doctrinalis).
Having premised
are
"contra
60
ties,
we now answer
this,
Privileges, which
prejudicial to other par
must be
strictly
"
"
of"
5:
2. The
Pope is especially free to revoke privi
when they are granted conditionally i.e., subject to
ordinary.
leges
4T
Craiss., n
H
*
166.
Bouix.
Ferraris;,
V. Privile^.,
Ib.
Bouix,
De
art.
Craisson, Man.,
Jur.
ii
1.
4*
,
"
69.
;
L, p.
Reiff.,
p. 78.
n.
Regular., vol.
n. 27.
80
v., tit.
c.,
n. 95, 96.
92, p. 177.
xxxiii., n.
12*
On
62
Privileges.
revocation.
of the
"
"
"
usque ad
they are bestowed
donee
beneplacitum," or with the words,
"
he
person"
3.
51
"
privileged.
M
4.
may
Privileges
also lapse,
by
being expressly or
tiatione).
if
5.
tacitly
60
by
"
"
"
Phillips,
J.
c.
Ib.,
1.
Ib., p. 177-
"
r., p.
177.
Ib.
"
Ib.
Reiff,
1.
c.,
n.
i76-lo.
CHAPTER
IX.
ART.
Of Collections
of Canons
in
1.
in Geuere.)
Down
"
the
Church
in
Sources
of
Canon
History of the
"
"
History of the
Law."
ferent collections
We
1
4
Bouix.
De
"
Princip., p. 425.
Walter, Lehrb.,
51.
i.,
p. 86.
1860.
61.
Soglia, vol.
"Leodii,
vol.
i.,
p. sq.
63
167.
shall
On
64
133.
spurious canons.
una omnino
fidei
est,
For, as
immobilis,
sola,
et
irreformabilis."
nations of Christendom.
"
Hence,
some churches
v.g.,
the
out of the
no other authority than what they would have
If canons, therefore, are to have any authority
collection.
ratione collectionis," the collection itself must be made, or
"
supposititious
^ h -n interpolated or altogether spurious.
"
Soglia, vol.
1(1
i.,
p- 36.
Salzano,
"
Tb.
Ib., p.
11
Soglia,
c.
87
1.
c.. p.
Ap. Soglia,
58. 59.
Salzano,
Ib.
I. c.,
I. c.,
p.
p. 59.
"6
65
137.
disciplinae.
1
those
33,._i. Canones dogmatici are
credendum
stitute a
"in
quibus aliquid
Two
proponitur."
dogmatic canon
I,
canon be revealed;
see Soglia.
morum
Canones
"
I!
vel
agenda vel
found
"
it
17
2.
!3Q.
2,
that
Many canons
omittenda."
Decretum Gratiani
in the
oaths, adulteries,
thefts,
quae in
adeoque
regard to contracts,
As these
like.
and
the
usuries,
v.g., in
against
of paschal
communion
3,
We
although
as
Soglia, divided into three kinds,
was
dogmatic and
namely, into
two k nds
only,
disciplinary."
"
ie
"
Soglia,
1. c.,
13
8.
Ib.
9, p. 16.
"
Ib., vol.
Ib.
i.,
p. 21
p. 19.
Ib., P. 20,
12.
Ib., p.
"Ib.,
"Ib.,
10.
13. P- 20.
p. 15
&8.
On
66
the History
ART.
Of
Law
of Canon
the State
of the
II.
in the Oriental
Church
Eastern
canons of the
Eastern
Collections.
141.
The
Church are
chief collections of
its
collection
is divided into
fifty titles, treating first of bishops,
then of priests, deacons, etc. After John was made Patri
arch of Constantinople (A.D.
another col
564) he
"
compiled
lection, in
Soglia, vol.
S4
i.,
p. 92.
18
Soglia,
"
19
1.
c., p.
93.
Bouix,
De
i.,
Cfr.
Bouix,
De
Kirchenr., vol.
p. 61
o?.
Princip.,
iv.,
p.
415, 416.
Ratisbon. 1851
169, p. 20.
Soglia,
1.
c.,
p. 93.
67
of the Church, but also the laws of the empire which had
any relation to the laws of the Church this collection was
;
143.
the
Greek schism.
IV. Commentaries on the
144.
ten by the
mon
in
1 1
monk Zonaras
in 1120,
Greek"
and by
Theodore"
Balsa-
70.
ART.
History of Canon
Law
in
Dionysius Exigmis, of
Ill
the Latin
Church
Isidore Mercator,
Collections
of Gratian,
of
etc.
was
"
"
**
"
Salzano,
"
1.
c.,
p. 64.
Walter, Lehrb., $
Tb
Bouix,
De
"
"
Ib.
Princip., p. 426.
Soglia, vol.
i.,
p. 94.
i.,
p. 64.
Prin., p. 422.
4
Ib.,
73, p. 125.
""
De
Bouix,
74.
On
68
Church.
It is true that
already prior to the sixth century
there were Latin translations of the entire Greek code or
collection of canons,
namely, the Isidoran and the Prisca."
in
nuestion.
The
148.
following
I. Collection
of Dionysius Exiguus in the Sixth Century.
Devoti 41 says of Dionysius:
Fuit hie Dionysius instituto
monachus, natione Scytha, moribus et domicilio Romanus,
doctrina vero et vitae integritate
He came to
praeclarus."
"
Rome
536"
Df
or
It is
540."
sian collection.
149.
parts
The
epistles of the
Roman
Pontiffs.
46
The
part embraces
the canons of the
Apostles, the canons of the Councils of
Nice, Ancyra, Neo-Caesarea, Gangra, Antioch,
first
Laodicea,
Constantinople, Chalcedon, and of the Councils of Africa
the second, the decretal
epistles of the Sovereign Pontiffs
"
47
II.
afterwards, however,
4*
to a certain extent,
approved by the Apostolic See, as we
learn from the fact that
Pope Adrian I. presented it, with
some
additions, to
Charlemagne,
in
order that
it
might
empire."
"
Devoti,
49
44
4)1
48
1.
n. 58.
c.,
Phillips, vol.
Soglia, vol.
Bouix,
1.
Bouix,
Darras, vol.
1. c.,
ii.,
L.
p. 431.
c.,
n. 59.
p. 138.
"
i.,
c.,
Soglia, vol.
Cfr.
iv., p. 35.
p. 95.
p. 436.
i.,
p. 95.
Craiss., n. 176.
Devoti,
1.
c ., n. 60.
Ib., n. 61.
Other collections of
less
69
note are
I,
Collection of
Martin, Archbishop of Braca, who died in 583; 2, Breviatio or indiculum of canons by Ferrandus, deacon of Car
St.
II.
152.
On
Collection
of Isidore Mercator
in the
Ninth Cen
tury.
our
in
this
"
Notes."
I,
Collection oi
"
"
insupcr ordinationes
Summi
Pontificis,
professiones fidei
book."
11
**
Soglia, vol.
i.,
p.
31-38.
Bouix,
H L
De
c., p.
464.
"
Ib., p. 97.
Phillips, vol.
**
Phillips,
*
Walter,
1. c.,
Ciaiss., n. 177.
iv., p.
87,
88
p. 128-132.
p. 183.
Bonn, 1839.
On
70
Gratia a was
III. Collection of Gratian in 1151.
154.
born at Chiusi, in Tuscany, and became a Benedictine monk
Bologna, where, in the year 1151, he issued his cele
brated work, now commonly known as the Decretum GraIt is not simply a collection, but a scientific and
tiani.
at"
The
155.
The Decretum
is
law."
made up
coun
Scriptures, of fifty canons of the Apostles, of canons of
divided
etc.
It
is
Roman"
of
constitutions
of
cils,
pontiffs,
divided into
qitacstiones,
which
in
gory XIII.
Minor
Devoti,
*
c.,
"
60
n. 73.
Craiss., n. 184.
Phillips,
1.
c., p.
Phillips,
1.
Walter,
Cfr. Phillips,
161.
1.
1.
c ., p. 193.
c., p.
66
7
"
p. 149
That of Cardinal
152-154.
61
Phillips,
Devoti, Prolegom.,
Ib
P 174.
1.
Cfr. Devoti,
c.,
1.
n. 79.
p. 142.
c.,
n.
74
Canon Law.
Laborans (1182)
1
190
Pavia,"
in
Collectio
Pope
of this task
began the
158-
the
treats of ecclesiastical judicature or of prelates
second, of civil lawsuits the third, of ecclesiastical matters
brought before the episcopal forum, in causis civilibus the
fourth, of betrothals and marriages the fifth, of judicial pro
first
particular
tinae, the
the
collections of decretals,
XXII."
we may men
Decretalium, which
was published in 1298 under the auspices of Pope Boniface
VIII. 2. The Clementinoe?* or collection of decretals by Pope
:
Scxtus, or Sextus
Clement V. (1305-1314).
The Extravagantcs of John
3.
XXII. (1316-1334), and the Extravagantes communes. 4.
The Bullary of Benedict XIV., which contains the constitu
tions of that Pope and is of public authority.
5. The Bullariwn magnum Romanum" This collection or code, made up
originally of fourteen volumes, the last of
88
Phillips,
c., p.
"
211.
Ib., p. 223.
"Craies.,n.
185
71
period.
T4
Craiss.,n.
i%,
187.
iii.,
p.
the
decretals of Alexander
III.,
thus
Phillips, vol.
77
7fl
iv., p.
3^6.
Ib.. p. 387.
Ib.,p.485.
On
72
lished
Bouix
"
says of it
negligent ia hodie
"
been continued in
Valde imperfecta
Romae
est, et
continuatur."
It
is
Rome
(1839)
majori adhuc
merely a pri-
quatenus
collcctio.
160.
its
when used
means a
in
collec
79
At present the
laws that forms, so to say, a whole.
consists
the
Decretum
Canonici
Graof,
I,
Corpus Juris
tion of
"
tiani,"
XXII.
"
6,
"
We
8I
day.
"
Q.
remansere."
What
matters
It
2.
is,
moreover
3
7*
Phillips,
1.
Ib., p. 490.
c..
p. 489.
L.
c., p.
403, 404.
"
p.
412.
L. c., p. 489.
Devoti, Prol., p. 19
73
itself.
163.
Jus Novissimum
Corpus Juris Canonici^ was closed i.e., since the extravagantes were inserted down to the present day.
164. This Jus, speaking in particular, is principally made
of
these parts I The constitutions or decretals of the Roman
up
No authentic collection has been made of the vari
Pontiffs.
:
Of
rium
Magnum Romanum,
lariae Romanae].
3. The decisions of the congregations or
committees of cardinals. 4. The decrees of the Council of
Trent, which, in fact, form the chief portion of the Jus
Novissimum.*
Vatican.
84
5.
88
Bouix,
""
1.
c.,
p. 490.
Ib.. p. 495.
8B
"
Ib., p. 496.
Ib.
canonists,
new
3. 4
5,
>4.)
id..
Doc., p.
ii.
sect,
ii t
CHAPTER
X.
HIS-
So
far,
we have discoursed on
We
66.
1829, the
second
in
833,
the third in
To
called
They
are,
By
New York
St.
19, 1850,
Cone. Prov.
*Ib-
the Sees of
Nev
Bait., p.
5, 6.
Bait., 1842.
Ib., p. 29.
75
it
only in 1850. The United States were
*
divided
into
six
ecclesiastical provinces, including the
thus
were assigned
held at Baltimore in
presidency, of Arch
Six archbishops and
of
letters
September
The Pro
paganda,
by
decrees.
26,
its
approved
1852,
of Balti-
nore met
in 1866,
1885,
by His
Eminence
"
may
XIV.
"
says
In forma comrnuni
confirmari dicuntur statuta, quae non singulatim examinantur, neque approbantur a Pontifice motu proprio, et ex certa
scientia."
2.
Confirmatio in
forma
specifica is that
Cath Ch.
in U.
S.,
Ib., p. 151.
8
See Cone.
De
0.7.
Leg.,
PI.
lib.
Bah
viiu.
De
111.,
cap
pp.
xiii,
xviii.. n. 5.
Svn. Dioec..
omnium
Ap.
ll
ii.,
cum
fit
ejus circumstan-
Cone. PL Bait,
xiv, and p. 184.
lib. xiii.,
"quae
iii.,
p.
130 seq.
p. 136.
tit.
"Reiff..
30,
I.e.
History of Particular or
76
tiarum."
11
(confirmatio) dicitur, cui praemittitur causae cognitio, et singula statuta diligenter expenduntur, ac deinde, nulla adjecta conditione, auctoritate Apos"
In forma specifica
cum
tolica
clausula
fieri
motu
confirmatur."
Q.
171.
How
can
be
it
known
that a provincial or na
in
is
13
2.
When,
:
in
ex ccrta
juris
et
facti defectus.
3.
The
by the Sacred
the confirmation must be
rccognitio
1 1
They may do
gare."
"
in
*4
**
De
1.
c.
ReifF,
c.,
"
Suarez,
"
Ib., n. 6.
L.
*
Syn. Dioec.,
n.
"
"
Ib.
4.
DC
Leg.,
Bened. XIV.,
Bouix,
DC
i.,
n. 40.
Syn.,
cap. xviii., n.
lib. xiii.,
Episc., vol.
Supra, n. 74.
pars,
lib. viii.,
DC
ii.,
cap.
p. 394.
v.,
5.
n. 11.
174.
forma specifica
in
proved
A. i.
77
specifica.
"
Eadcm
S. Congr.,
ejusdem
which reads
itself,
"
"
Congr."
briefs."
pro recognitione
Now,
"
cretum
"
it is
allowed
M
53
Ap. Cone.
Bouix,
"Cfr.
De
Cone.
45
Cfr.
28
Ap. Cone.
*8
may be
Episc., vol.
PI.
ii.,
contained
"
Paris, 1873
PI. Bait., p.
Man
enactments.
cxxxvi
pp. 394, 395.
Craisson,
in their
n. 87.
cxxxv.
lib.
xiii..
41
cap.
iii.,
n. 4.
Cfr. Bouix,
1.
c.,
p. 395.
It
Law.
may
30
in the
"
80
Bouix,
1.
c.,
p. 395, 396.
would seem
to
shw
that the
Second
Plenary Council of Baltimore was not confirmed by the Holy See in any form,
not even in for>na couimuiii, but merely revised and corrected.
Thus, the
decree of the Propaganda (C. PI. Bait. II., p. cxxxvi.) has for its heading the
Decretum pro
but not
Rccogniiionc Concilii
Fathers
of
the council
or
did
the
ne
Concilii."
Nor
approbatlonc
confirmati
ask for a confirmation they simply complied with the prescription of Pope
words
"
Decrctum pro
"
"
Acts and Decrees to the Holy See, not for the sake
having them confirmed, but merely revised and corrected (C. PI. Bait. II..
In fart, to use the words of the Roman Consultor who examined
cxxxii.)
our work,
cial
"
"
"
its
acts, and, if
need
Ba timore.
Holy
III., p. xvi.)
See.
(See
Decretum
S. C.
de
CHAPTER XL
RULES FOR THE INTERPRETATION OF LAWS.
Ex part e
I.
177.
causae
efficient is,
by lawful customs
judges (interpret itio
or given by
is
pretatio
3,
4,
the
by
i.e.,
bishops
usualis)
tatio doctrinalis].
lawgiver
(interpretatio
The
usualis.
construction
of laws,
as
made by
who
Ex part e
11.
178.
i.e.,
favorable
3,
strued strictly
is
;
2,
declaratory
corrective i.e.,
restrictive
;
4,
similar cases.
!
79-
Q-
What
Our Notes,
Reiff., lib.
Craiss., n. 238.
i., tit.
2, n.
362-306.
sect. 3, p. 21.
79
Ib., n. 365.
Reiff.,
1. c.,
n. 370-374.
8o
A.
These
rules
may
180. It
in his constitution
Pope Pius
"
Benedict
of the Council of
against
all
"
IV.,
adnotationes,
scholia, ullumque
omnino interpretation^
genus super ipsius Concilii (Tridentini) decretis
quocumque
modo edere."
This prohibition, which
applies to no other
council, extends only to printed
ex
"
"
professo
but
tions,
not
to
interpreta
incidental
i.,
part
460-463.
"
Introduct., sect.
"
St.
Liguori,
Ap.
lib.
Soglia, vol.
Ib., p. 462.
Ib.
3, p. 21.
i.,
n. 200.
i.,
p. ia,
ReiffensL,
7.
1. c.,
lib.
i.,
tit 2, n. 382-447.
S| Ljg
,.,,
PART
II.
CHAPTER
DEFINITION
The Church is defined: Societas externa, visiatque ad finem mundi duratura, completa et indepen"
181.
bilis,
I.
"
The Church
i.
is
The Church
2.
is,
is
external, visible,
dent society.
is
"
itself,
sufficient to attain
Craisson,
*
Bouix,
1.
De
c., n.
Matt.
244.
Princip., p. 499.
"
iv. 17.
Ib., v. 14.
6,
42.
82
Sacred Scripture/
person
3.
from
rate
The Church,
is
distinct
civil society.
From what
185.
thirdly,
10
we
infer:
The Church
i.
is
"
"
ciety.
the
or,
Church
The Church
is
is
13
proved by Soglia
dorfii,
Status est
2.
is
words
"
cum
imperio
Ecclesia est
1
86.
sibi
ergo
Status."
The members
of the
Church
"
two
i.
Matt, xviii.
9
11
Bouix, De
Bouix, De
Soglia, vol.
17.
Princip., p. 507.
Princip., p. 509.
w Vol.
i.,
IB
i.,
p. 144.
Salzano, vol.
i.,
pp. 18,19.
13
Devoti,
Tarqu.,
p 137.
lib.
i.
tit.
i,
1. c.,
I, p. 72.
p. 92.
83
"
"
"
"
things:
number
among
i,
of persons possessing
these
persons."
order or jurisdiction,
ecclesiastics
The
is
Roman
the
it
3,
in
Pontiff
is
hierarchy, therefore,
vested
2,
whether of
an organized body of
the head of this organi
zation.
189. Division
son of
its
that
21
divided into,
that
is ;
I,
10
Bouix,l.
c., p. 5
3-
23,
2,
that
faithful to believe in
Ib.p.
cap. iv., can
"
514.
6.
"
them
19
Ih.
Bouix,
I.
to
make
Ib.,p.5i5.
c.,
84
tical
bents
and
(c)
magisterii, thus
latter to the
adding the
two
for
mer."
is
and teaching,
it
is
contained
power of
the
in,
it
is
part
jurisdiction.
necessary to
cal hierarchy
commonly received
of,
and therefore
Hence
it
is
not
Catholic schools
24
Third Part of
58
74
Bouix,
1.
r.,
Card. Tarq.,
this
p. 3,
is
vested
this will
make up the
work.
nota.
23
ii.,
CHAPTER
II.
1.
191.
we
lay
jurisdiction
tinct
down
is
not be taken
(b)
The major
is
evident.
ordinis episcopalis
:"
Bouix, de Princ.,
Bouix,
"
p. 546.
Craiss., n. 250.
*
1.
c.,
p. 560.
Ib.
iv.
Nature and
86
Object of
temporary power, and that those who have once been rightly
ordained can again become laymen." The potestas ordinis,
inamissible, cannot be restricted cither in
is
therefore,
it-
full
"
"
that
"
is
among you
10
portion assigned
is,
them.
2. As to
Singulis pastoribus portio gregis adscripta est."
matters : some have erroneously asserted that every bishop
"
12
has absolute
power
in his diocese.
This
is
false:
I.
i.e.,
Be
laws
binding on
all
if
the
in
government of
their dioceses,
members
thus,
were exempted
18
"
of the Church.
first
ages
decreed
Erunt
igit.ur
Bouix,
i
Petr.
1.
p. 547.
c.,
v. 2
cfr.
ad Titura,
i.
Bouix,
1.
c., p. 548.
"
Bouix,
1.
c.,
pp. 546
and
1S
551.
"
Ib
Ib.
"
(525)
sicut
Epist. 55 ad
Cornelium Papam.
"
!b., p. 551.
Ib, p. 554-
Ib., p. 552.
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction,
87
libera."
194.
The
existed
has
may
exist
in
fact,
without
and
all
powei
whom
no dio
person
a.
having any
jurisdictio.
On
it
is
We
pal
question
is
for
21
To show more
22
by legitimate mission.
that have the same ordo the
tionis
"
**
Labbe,
The former
c., p. g.
p. 9.
is
alike in all
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
555.
Bouix,
c., p.
546.
"
ii.,
"
Soglia,
2.
even
lb
in
p 559.
Nature and
88
same rank.
"
nis is not,
Our
196.
properly speaking,
\hejurisdictio
Objcrt of
3.
"\\v
potestas ordi
is.
to
established
thesis is therefore
The
wit,
"Si
dixerit
potestate rite
esse verbi et
leg;itimos
o
44
If
sit."
an act
v.g., for
the validity of
ART.
What
is
absolution."
11.
I.
197.
Potestas Ordinis.
The term
or<io
ordinis
potestas
extend?
To
CraissOn
sacramentalia potestas,
alicui
ordinum gradui
198.
w
16
The
Bouix,
v Man.,
vel
Ecclesia
"
alligavit.
Craiss., n. 256.
-r
1.
Christus
quam
c., p.
n. 257.
560.
Craiss., n. 2^0.
i.,
"
iv.,
can.
7.
i.
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction.
89
in
rious exceptions.
Thus, the bishop is the proper minister
of holy orders
yet minor orders may be conferred by a
so
Again, the administration of the sacrament of Con
priest.
;
firmation,
The
"
potestas
imparted by ordination.
ordinis is
Potestas Jurisdictions
II.
199.
In the
Roman
civil law,
the
i.e.,
judicial authority
31
to
take
of
causes
tribunals
or
cognizance
power
by judicial
judges of courts. In canon law, the term jurisdictio is taken
jurisdictio
broader sense
has been
33
"
S5
Ecclesia regitur et
We say
Imperii potestas
authority which consists not merely in teaching and
i.e.,
gubernatur."
39
Jurisdiction
exhorting, but in enacting and enforcing laws.
is also named potestas publica, in contradistinction to the pri
37
v.g.,
Jurisdiction
which consists
torjim
39
in
like.
is
what
38
conferred
is
by legitimate mission,
legit ima assignatio subdiad exercendiim munus spirituals.
termed
or deputatio Icgitiuia
"
11
Soglia,
84
1.
c., p.
Soglla, vol.
i.,
144.
"
Reiff., lib.
i., tit.
"
29, n. 3.
p. 141.
"
1.
c., p.
w
w
<0
Soglia,
1. c.
la
ii
w Bouix,
p. 145 seq.
40
"
Ib.
Bouix,
Cfr.
Phillips,
545.
1.
1.
Ib.
c..
p. 142.
pp.
5, 6.
Ib.
c., p. 545.
Conc.Trid., sess.
xxiii.,
can.
7,
Nature and
go
Object of
them
i,
to
(potestas judicialis)
laws {potestas
3,
2,
to define
and apply
who
violate her
to punish those
coercitiva}.
202.
cise of
spirituales],
We
dict.
make laws;
;
excommunication,
v.g.,
43
suspension, and
inflict
inter
44
tem
46
poral and even corporal punishments.
death?
Church power
the
203. lias
exercise this
47
power
2.
directly.
It is
this
law, to
ecclesiastical
though only by
power
at least
Pope
mediately
is,
"
i.
Now,
60
"
46
Ap. Soglia,
vol.
4i
i.,
p. 145.
Cfr. Syllabus,
Prop
i.,
lit.
49
Ib.
24.
29, n. 25, 26.
Ib.
otherwise, sacraments,
"
Cfr. ib
p. 152.
"
Stremler,
Femes
"
Tarq.,
:
1.
i.,
Eccl
n. 47,
Cfr. Craisson,
Ib
p. 153.
p. 13, seq.
ad ~m.,
Man.,
p. 48.
n. 263.
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction.
91
temporal
61
52
2.
On
vices.
Suarez
bh
writes
"
Quia
fere tota
There
is still
which pertain
at the
same
205.
time,
57
a case in point.
All ques
tions bearing on the sacramental character of matrimony,
v.g.y the validity of marriages or betrothals, fall under the
tical
Church
Marriage
is
jurisdiction.
Questions, however, respecting the
68
property of married persons, inheritance, and the like, are
within the competence of civil courts.
2. When, for the
better
"
execution
Phillips, vol.
ii.,
of
p 534.
M
"
Phillips,
1.
c., p.
Phillips,
1.
c.,
536.
"
68
69
laws,
the
Church
Leg.,
lib.
"
Bened.
p. 542.
XIV De
,
19
Phillips,
1.
c.
Ib., p. 545.
p. 543.
Ib., p. 536.
De
and
ii.,
state
assist
cap.
n,
n. 9.
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction.
92
one another,
3.
By
v.g. y in
historical evolution.
60
206. Things,
of the
"
racter, as
we have just
which they
of the Church,
to
tion
the bishop
We
mon law
persons"
refer.
of civil courts
judge
Church
of the
63
for, at
is
is
64
Phillips,
Ib., n. 9.
*
Infra, n
I.
c., p.
544.
415, 455,
"Cfr.
countries."
Benedict XIV.,
"
i.,
58.
may
civil
I.e., n. 8.
Bened. XIV.,
1. c.,
ej
Ib.
n. II, I*.
CHAPTER
III.
and
civil
which we here
208.
forum
or
treat, is
is
Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, of
political.
divided
i.
is
of judicial authority.
I. The
jurisdictio fori interni
is that which refers primarily and
directly to the private
3
Liken individually
it is exercised
utility of the faithful
itself
is
The
of the sacraments.
juris
tentialis,
2.
have jurisdiction
parish priests
in foro externo without having any in foro interno, v.g., vicarsgeneral not yet in sacred orders but merely in clerical ton
;
sure.
Reiff., lib.
tit.
*Craiss., n 277.
29, n. 7.
Bouix,
Craiss., n. 277.
I.e.,
p.
561.
"
Bouix, De Princ.,
Ib.
Ib., p.
unu
p.
562
$6a
94
sucli
is,
nenical councils.
which
By
Roman
jurisdictio
Pontiffs
and of oecu-
we mean
particular is
that
persons; 2, or places; 3,
particular jurisdiction is confined to a cer
9
tain class of persons, but not to any particular place, it may
is
I,
When
or things.
be exercised everywhere.
exercise
everywhere
10
them.
jurisdiction
3.
own
tiosa
diocese.
jurisdictio judicialis)
is
that which
is
exercised
cum
forma judicii
trials
territory."
4.
I6
u
11
"
17
1.
Reiff, lib.
Bouix,
c.,
i., tit.
De
Mb.
p. 562.
10
29, n. 8, 9.
"
Princip., p. 565.
"
ii.,
p. 146.
is
Bouix,
De
Princip., p. 563
Craisson, Man.,
Craisson,
1.
Soglia, vol.
n. 281.
c.
p. 448.
95
v.g.<
quently, ordinarii
2\^. As the jurisdictio ordinaria attaches to the office
self (officiunt},
and
office,
is
it
We
another.
"
say,
in"
as a
his
own name,
rule,"
but
in the
name
is
of
ex
commune,
by the Council of
v.g.,
sedis apostolicae
instances
many
the jus
empowered by
Trent,"
act
to
tanquam
2S
dclegati.
or
etiam
delcgati,
"
tamquam
When
30
reign
"*
91
i.
!<
"
Phillips,
"
1.
c.
i.
sess. vi
c.
de
Ref., etc.
but
if
Craisson, Man.,
Sojjlia,
1.
c., p.
ReiflF., lib.
M
Craisson,
M
1.
Bouix,
Reiff,
1.
1.
c.,
n.
282.
449.
tit.
c.,
they
29, n. 12
n. 285.
p. 570.
c., n. 36.
96
act
"
31
etiam
tamquam," etc.,
an appeal
lies
to the archbishop
3
either power.
medi216.
5. Into jurisdictio inuntdiata and jurisdictio
ata?*
Jurisdiction is immediate when it can be exercised
merely
in
On
We
36
of their suffragans.
say "subjects of suffra
themselves
for
over
the
archbishops have
gans"
suffragans
n
jurisdictio ordinaria and immediata.
jects
217.
What
Q.
is
tions of Congress.
11
vi.,
Reiff
cap.
iv.
84
Reiff.,
88
"
19
1.
c., n. 37.
82
1.
Cfr.
Craiss., n. 287.
c., n.
33
3S
38.
Bouix,
i., tit.
Kent, Com.
31,
n. 40.
and
Sess.
Paris, 1867
Craiss.. n. 288.
De
829 seq.
Ratisbon, 1864.
3S
Ib., n. 35.
*
i.,
p. 314.
Ib., p. 324.
CHAPTER
IV.
ART.
Of the
218.
The
1.
is
twofold:
"
baptized persons"
Church
infi
how
astical offLes.
we
shall
premise some
title
of juris
diction.
1
Craiss., n. 289.
Tarqu.,
1.
c.,
p. 91.
Tarquini,
p. 78, n. 64.
Cfr. i
Cor
T. 12.
On
98
Mode of Acquiring
the
ART.
Of the
220.
mean
word
the
By
clesiastical
II.
(Titulus], in
title
power
and
is
given
to
its
Necessity.
we
general,
a person
to
here
perform
ec
functions*
221. Division.
They
are true
potestas."
to
fective as
when deemed
putativus.
title
222.
i.
When
it
Titulus falsus]
when they
may
be
has in no
is
are de
false title,
also called
Titulus
false
way
this fact is
unknown
(c]
or in the concession
itself
of the
these
v.g., if
secret
three
ways
may supply
is
Craiss., n. 292
Ib.
Ib., n. 293.
ivise
Such
manifestly defective.
99
a Titulus simpliciter
title is
nullus.
a false
Is
Q.
223.
sometimes
title
obtain
to
sufficient
jurisdiction?
A.
Craisson"
a fakse
and delegated
defect in the
title
3,
there be at
The
224.
title,
ists
is
third condition,
a colored
there be at least
tJiat
absolutely necessary.
without any
sufficient,
Many
whatever.
title
St.
communis
I0
is
thinks
Liguori
this
"
"
for
approved
Hence, as Sanchez
says, a confessor
year can validly absolve, even after the
one
"
believed that he
if it
possesses faculties.
is
commonly
still
"
"
confessiones.
We
225.
valid:
is
it
is
it
probably
lawful for
"
There are
affirms;
B
Craiss.,
three opinions
the third, which
1. c.,
n. 294.
10
11
Cfr.
14
Bened. XIV.,
Ih.. n. 16.
the
is
Bouix,
"
first
the
De
one
Judic., vol.
Notes, p. 218.
denies
"
the second
embraced
i.,
p. 134.
Ap.
Prati, 1844.
Craiss.,
by
St.
Paris, 1866.
Man.
n. 304,
ioo
Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, in
Liguori,"
holds that
it
is
u Lib.
"
ri.,
a. 575.
Mechliniae, 1853.
Cfr. Craiss.,
1.
c.. n. 906.
CHAPTER
V.
By
z>.,
delegati
ad
of the Pope
6
reason is, as Ferraris/
thority in perpetuum to others the
the
of
ordinarius,
Quia delegando
says
judex
speaking
alteri totam suam jurisdictionem, sen totum suum officium
;
"
ipsi
sensu
sine con-
Principis."
228. Q.
\z\i\.
quam omnino
fieri
Can
delegati
jurisdictio delegata
(a)
*
4
V. Delegatus,
Cfr. Ferraris,
Reiff., lib.
Craiss.,
1.
i., tit.
c.,
2q, n. 55.
n. 312.
V. Delegatus,
n. 15.
Supra, n. 214.
n. 1-3.
Cfr.
Regula Juris
*
7
Bouix,
Craiss.,
in
De
1.
6.
Judic., vol.
c.,
n. 308.
I.,
On
IO2
Manner of Acquiring
the
gregations
We
Now,
delegati."
sit
"Si
I,
a delegates
is
industriam persona em
when, for instance, he is com
manded in the letters of delegation to attend personally *
to the matter, v.g., by the words,
per teipsum," or
per"
"
"
sonaliter exequaris
ministerial," ?;..,
yet,
even
2, if
the
"
power delegated
is
simply
may be employed,
i-.g..
nitant ur"
229.
II.
by bishops, cannot, as a
as a rule ; because
it
the
is
common
We
13
opinion
that,
say,
when
1*
delegatus
v.g.,
the
power
of the
gated
Q.
jurisdiction
Bouix,
11
"
"
De
1.
Bouix.
c.,
1.
Cone
Judic., vol.
Ferraris,
Cfi
be
dele
c.,
10
i.,
p. 145.
n. 23, 24.
PI
It
II.. n. 74.
ali<-na
Cfr. Reiff.,
Craiss.,
M
Ib.,
:T
Cr
c.,
manu,
c., n.
n.
.,
c.,
are
free
n. 12,
60.
308
146.
p.
is
1.
1.
I,
*bk
n. 311.
103
Now,
I.
232.
2,
to hold
"
municatio non
thus, slaves
tolerata,"
and
women
Of the necessary
II.
233.
We
"
as a rule
for, at present,
and
confessors
as
shown," ordinary
priests are not
unfrequently entrusted with the execution of dispensations
superior of regulars.
"
said,
we have
civil
cause of
judicial
even the
cognizance
The Sovereign
civil
commit
to laics.
"
Craiss.,
"
1.
c., n.
Cfr. Reiff.,
Ferraris,
"I
..
n.
1.
SQ-Q:
c.,
313.
Craiss.,
Delegatus,
n. 66.
"
n. 31
Cfr. Crais
I.
c.,
Reiff., lib
n. 315.
;i6
tit.
Supra, n. 54
29, n. 88.
Rein.
c.
a qa.
On
104
tics
the
Manner of Acquiring
do away
2 35-
in
What
Q-
tion ab kominc ?
A.
i.
not sufficient
assistance
80
at marriages,
nor for
rata
of
of the administration
extreme
confirmation,
baptism,
who belong
suspensions nc ullus pastor, fideles ex altero (districtu) advenientes absque proprii eorum pastoris licentia mat.rimonio
M
M
*
"
Reiff.,
St.
1.
29
c., n. 93.
Liguori,
Craiss., n. 322.
Cfr. Reiff, lib. iv.,
Cone. F
"Ja
tit.
3,
Cfr.
Mechliniae, 1852.
Lib.
Craiss.,
vi., n.
n. 83, 84.
n.
our Notes,
p. 175.
n,
320.
p. 269.
The
statutes of
105
Newark
237.
The
delcgatio should,
We
metus gravis
38
be invalid.
239.
4.
act
et injustus^ his
It
need not be
would
not,
on that account,
in
39
scribed by law.
240. In the use or exercise of jiirisdictio delegata, the dele
gatus must state that he acts by virtue of delegated powers.
XIII.) nobis
88
"
or similar formulas. 40
collatnrurn," etc.,
Syn. Boston.
IT.,
Craiss., n. 323.
ami. 1868,
tit.
4, n. 46.
"
Ib., n. 324.
40
informally
"the
"
licit.
if
there be sufficient
not,
CHAPTER
VI.
Of
I.
By what
Q.
astical offices
A.
I.
As
right
is
to the
Papal dignity or
office, it
jurisdiction
is
is
certain that
immediately and
II.
tive dioceses
Craiss.
Ib., n. 329.
Soglia, vo!
p.
ii.,
106
n. 327.
Ib., n.
gaa
Manner of Acquiring
The
III.
243.
"
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
Schola Parisiensis
107
"
maintained
that
selves
come
not
did
where bishops
Rome and
all
no gradation or superiority
bishops equals.
to bishops.
resided, not be
and
there
for Christ
is,
ia
is, jure
constituted
"
institution
pointment.
By
246.
Church
Who
Craiss., n. 330.
10
"
11
Church are en
Craiss., n. 330.
Bouix,
Bouix,
De
De
**
Soglia,
c., p. 45.
Paris, 1867.
"
lb., p. 9.
1.
Phillips, Lehrb.,
71, p. 129.
Soglia vol.
Ib., p. 130.
ii.,
p. 7.
Manner of Acquiring
io8
A.
I.
tolam Ecclesiam
et in totum orbcm"
ThisyV/rwincluded the power to establish bishoprics. 18
2n
Potestas universaiis singulis
But, as Craisson
remarks,
a
Christo
transmissa
non fiat ad eorum in
tributa,
apostolis
in
"jurisdictio
dictio universalis
"
episcopatu successores sed sola potestas Petri, utpote ordinaria, ad ipsius successores seu summos Pontinces, debuit
;
transire."
21
head
this
The
suffered
change
first
During
We
25
ing
by the P
We
>pes.
say,
2,
wit/tout
bishops even
St.
"
*"
*J
Leo
for so doing.
"
Craiss., n. 332.
"
Bouix,
Devoti,
lib.
i., tit.
*"
i.,
5,
*3
sect,
i, n.
5, p.
L.
c.,
1.
Craiss., n
c., p.
333.
203.
De
Episc., torn,
i.,
n. 332.
202.
"
Soglia,
**
in small places,
Ib., p. 204.
m
vs
"
Craiss., n. 332.
Ib., p. 205.
Ib.
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
were
109
During
power
to
We
is concerned."
day
power
Church
this mat
to erect bishoprics
250.
II.
35
the Pope,
chapters of cathedrals, but also to those of collegiate*
churches.
25
111.
may undoubtedly
via>
:"
**
"
Soglia,
I.
Soglia,
1. c.,
205.
c., p.
Ib.
"
**
"
"
Soglia, vol.
Bouix,
De
p. 203.
Craiss., n. 334.
Craiss., n. 334.
Paris, 1862.
Craiss., n. 336.
30
"
Rati^bon,
:i!t
It)
iSfxj.
Manner
iio
oj Acquiring
ART.
Erection of Parishes
252.
The
11.
"per
viam creationist
"
legiti-
perpetuo reditu,
mentorum
quem
ali-
39
ficii.
40
faith
and where
it
can therefore
creationis
"
who
constitute priests
shall
own name
officio), in
43
aggregated to any other parish.
255.
In establishing
or
new
parishes,
whether
per viam
"
per viam
dismembrationis,"
per viam
44
or
unionis,"
otherwise, the bishop is, de jure communi, bound
to provide, as lar as possible, for the suitable maintenance
of the pastor. This applies, of course, also to the United
creationis,"
"
or
"
"
*
41
44
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
Craiss., n. 337.
Ib.
p. 153.
*3
Bouix,
De
Bouix,
1.
Paroch., p. 243.
c., p.
Craiss., n. 338.
245.
Ib
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
States, as
of
is
implied
"
Baltimore:"
words
these
in
Monemus
si
ill
of the
Second
Episcopus judicet
sufficient
^O
According
256.
Plen. C.
to the general
ad
vi-
posse."
tor.
sions or quasi-parishes
those which have irremovable rec
tors others which have ordinary rectors.
Rectors who are
:
(Cone.
the latter
still
obtains.
or
in
Cum Magnopcre
of 18^4
Our ordinary
Regular
moved by
But ii
obliged to assign- to the other a cause for his action.
the regular superior removes them he should substitute oth
4
in
"
Europe
the formation of
civil
parishes."
govern
In this
Ireland,"
and
England,"
Cone.
41
S. C.
48
49
de P.
F.
ad Dubia
Resp. ad Dubia.
u,
II., n.
406.
40
Craiss., n. 339.
Syn. Plen. Episc. H.bc-r.iiae, ap. Thurles, 1850, Decree. 22. n. 5, ap. Coll.
Lac., torn, iii., p. 794
cfr. Ib., p. 888
Cone. Tuam. Ill cap. xvii., n. 3.
,
83
Westmonast.
II., a.
1855,
Deer
S,
n.
19.
1 1
Manner of Acquiring
to law.
And
51
as the civil
own name
absolutely in their
merely
i.e.,
in fee
in trust.
Can
l^if
eral
rector
who
is
inamovibiles,
law as a shepherd,
t.
in
the
29, n. 3.)
full
(Cf.
De
3,
Angelis,
p. 498.
In accordance with these principles, and the proposals
made by the S. Congr. de Prop. Fide, in the Conferences
1.
held at
Rome
in
/?,
1883, the
in
Nixon
24, c. 13,
De
Ref.
cfr.
Cone.
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
1 1
of
(all
movable."
exceed
this
35) are:
Quae proinconsulte excedatur intra
Concilium"
"
Rome
in 1883,
The
of its decrees.
of the
held at
Propaganda and
our prelates.
Of course,
in this
A. They cannot.
dis
alone can
make
Cone.
S. C.
b
e
power
to deteriorate
C. 29 Aug. 1857,
Apud
Corradus,
c.,
n. 288.
Lucidi, vol.
,
lib.
i.
iii.,
p. 243, n. 8. 9; ib., p.
248 so.
Agr., 1697
Manner of Acquiring
114
That
axiom
this
United States
is
Rectorem
habebit
inamovibilem."
What are, according to Schmalzgrueber," Reiffenand Ferraris, 69 the conditions required to constitute
a canonical parish ?
i.
That it be erected by authority
of the Pope or bishop;" 2, that it have a district circum
scribed by certain boundaries fixed by the bishop 3, that it
63
and has the care
have a rector," who is irremovable,
of souls and the power of the forum poenitentiale in
such manner that, de jure ordinario, he alone and no
one else is possessed of them; 4, that the parish priest
259.
58
stuel,
turn
in
him
office
5,
that
is,
of another.
in his
De Angelis seems
to maintain
that this
is
the
case with our parishes the bishop having the cura liabitualis,
and being therefore the parish priest in habitu of each and
;
According
to the
ferantur" lib. 3,
e
58
60
41
axiom
Deer.
tit.
iii.,
tit.
Ut
c.
13,
De
Ref.
"
12.
4,
16,
caus. 21, q.
q
2.
M
*9
L.
iii.,
tit.
29.
V. Parochia,
n. 3.
7.
*
Reiff.,
1.
c., n. 7.
Ordinaria.
115
De
rishes?
argument
is:
His
Angelis seems to hold the affirmative.
A canonical parish is a church set apart by
when
it
common
261.
Now, .continues
therefore, etc.
94
However,
it
is
the
general impression
ART.
in
some parts
111.
Division
"
49
De
Angelis. Pruel.,
lib.
i.,
tit.
2.S.
p.
54.
Ib.
Manner
is
oj
Acquiring
It is,
generally speaking," forbidden to divide bene
or parishes. 67 We say "generally speaking" for
bishops
may, under certain conditions, divide parishes, even against
ones."
fices
pastors."
13
263.
(4)
(6)
verified,
i.e.,
to be divided
ter
(5)
We
But what
say, first, only for just and reasonable cause.
to be considered a just cause for the division of a
parish ?
The Council of Trent"" thus answers: "As regards those
is
difficul
rectors, establish
maybe
new
Parishes, therefore,
the parishioners
parishes."
i,
when
go
by
is
65
Craiss., n. 337.
61
49
"
Sess. xxi.,
Bouix,
De
c. 4,
ee
de Ref.
Paroch..
p.
254.
Rejff., lib.
ijj.,
tit.
68
Craiss., n. 341.
2 = 9.
vii., p.
302.
Jurisdictio
Or dinar ia.
117
must be such
to cause a
75
can
ever,
make
as to
in a
No
magnum incommodum^
be laid down as to what
76
petent judge.
is
may
half, is
suffice.
deemed
sufficient
even a
77
is
needed
to
78
parish.
IJjgr 265.
We
must
be expressly stated ;
We
The
13
16
"
"
19
Bouix,
De
Bouix,
1.
Thus
it is
Lotterus,
L.
De Re
c., n. 33.
Benef.,
1.
i,
q. 28, n. 24;
c. 4,
Leur.,
de Ref.
1.
c., q.
951.
Manner of Acquiring
iiS
parish to be divided.
results must be written
ex
actis,
i.e.,
81
inquiry.
It will
is
judicial,
to be cited
is
of the
made
in a.
and heard
We
juridically, etc.
that is,
say, fourth, with the advice of the rector, etc.
the rector, owing to the loss or damage he is about to sus
;
tain
p.
3,
De
6-
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
119
We
fifth,
say,
cliapter.
we come
to
We
in
We
it
fix
assigned the
new parish!
be fixed ;
the limits of the new
new church
to
need
if
be,
compel
contribute as
Hence
possible.
the
the parishioners
much
as
is
necessary
and main
where the
new church
parishioners of the
church
church
We
are poor and the mothervery rich, assign part of the income of the motherto the new parish/
is
by the division.
constitution
cil of
"
Cap.
Ad audientiam,
12, n. 8.
85
86
cit.;
Sess. xxi.,
84
p.
De
iii.
Cone. Trid.,
r, q.
Cone. Trid.,
c. iv.
1.
159, n
t.
5.
n. 101.)
sess. xxi.,
i;
c.
iv.,
Card, de Luca,
De
De Ref.
De Decim.,
Ref.; Leuren.,
1.
c.,
disc.
n.
Ref.
xxvi.,
De praeb.
Ciii..
5),
Leuren.,
c.,
q.
158, n. 5.
i.
Manner of Acquiring
I2O
by
v.g.,
88
However, according
is
to
some canon
reserved to the
lity of
when
there
is
sions
and
in
England, and
Cap.
p. 291;
88
89
90
Ad audientiam,
Leur.,
Cap.
1.
c., n.
Ad audientiam.
Leuren.,
1.
c., q.
Infra, n. 654
de Eccl. aedif.
Lott.,
cit.
157, n. 6
1.
(iii.
48);
c., n. 46.
Cone. Prov.
91
Cone.
92
Lotterus,
S.
De Re
Francisci
I.,
vii., p.
Benef.,
Decret.
1.
XVI.
Pontiftces, 1881,
Prof cto.
i,
291.
q. 28, n. 46.
vii...
Jurisdutio Ordinaria.
fl^jT"
We
have just
statutory law.
said, save
new
the
church.
eral
93
parish or mission will be independent of the motherHerein our statutory law differs from the gen
law, which, as
we have
is
to be divided.
all
order that
by the
division, etc.
268. Q. Is
;!
Cone.
Ib. n. 20.
Manner of Acquiring
122
locorum
sive
distantiam,
Q. Is
Parochiani, sine
difficultatem,
et
divina
95
possunt."
it
It is,
cle
The words
of the S. C.
XIV. Ad
It
Pope Leo
in
also
is
"
1/42."
Pontifices of
by the
S. C.
de
now
"
Respondemus
Quo
melius an tern
positum
It
is
Cf.
Bouix de Paroch.,
p. 280.
Jurisdictio
Or dinar ia.
1220.
Ordi
We
the
bishop
decree.
U^if
A. 1.
96
269. Q.
To whom
distinction
exempted and
is
made ?
drawn between the division
the appeal to be
to be
is
that of
Holy
ject,
See. a
not to
The reason
is
that
and
is
Bouix, De Paroch,
p. 280.
97
3. q.
959.
45, 49.
Manner of Acquiring
the metropolitan, or of course also
directly to the Holy
c
and
that
even
the
See,
though
bishop proceeds as delegate
sedis apostolicae*
both by virtue of
of the
his
Holy
Now
See.
by
Papal authority.
\
ART. IV.
The Erection of Parishes per viam Unionis.
A parish
270.
is established
per viam unionis when several
are united into one so as to form, under a certain
"
parishes
aspect, a
new
parish.
chiefly in three
Now,
ways: per
per confusionem.
I.
The
principalis
"
S. C.
De
EE.
Brab., vol.
Bouix,
* Cfr.
et
1.
c., p.
ii.,
p.
p.
445
440.
244.
Craiss., n. 337.
98
99
Ferr. V.
Unio Benef.,
n. i.
vii., p.
320.
tolle^das,
vii.
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
123
the pastor.
The
2.
271.
unio plenaria
"
"
"
"")
tanquam accessorium
subjicitur."
lose their
principali
name or
title,
church to which
103
in
are
annexed.
out-missions
the
United States,
Small
they
are
in
a
where churches
measure be said to be
built, may
thus united to the principal church where the pastor
and
resides.
272.
The
3.
104
txtinctiva
una
sint,
occurs
tertia
"
ecclesia
eaque
parochialis,
novo
titulo
105
erigatur."
273.
and the
like
made
dif
106
ferently.
Who
Q.
274.
has
power
to
unite
benefices
and
He
can,
churches?
A.
100
i.
109
Soglia,
m Soslia,
1.
c., p.
1.
c.
157.
Ib.
Soglia,
1.
c.,
p.
158
efr.
Cfr. Phillips,
Phill.,
Lehrb.
1.
c., p.
p. 141
323.
Manner of Acquiring
2 A.
moreover, unite
for
can,
bishop
churches
other kinds
all"
An
2.
The
benefices
and
benefices.
unite
causes,
legitimate
in his diocese.
of
archbishop, however,
108
cannot
the
those
4.
benefices
The
and
vicar-general,
110
Q-
-75-
parishes
bishop ?
A. According to the
order that
in
united by the
common
i,
"
Q. Has the power of uniting parishes and benevested in bishops by the jus commune, been restricted
by 1he Council of Trent ?
A.
said above that bishops, by virtue of the jus com.,
.t/6.
ficen,
We
make
power of bishops
restrictions.
107
110
m
114
116
115
Reiff., lib.
Bouix,
Bouix,
De
De
is,
Thus,
iii., tit.
Ferraris, V.
to unite parishes
108
12, n. 53.
Unio Bencf.
Paroch.,
UI
n. 13.
Soglia, vol.
113
p. 285.
Reiff.,
vol. vii
**
Craiss., n. 360.
p. 325, seq.
1. c.,
ii.,
n.
lt>
p. 159.
76
Jurisdictio Ordinaria.
125
277.
11
ft
and the
colleges,
2-g.
"
like.
the
parish in one diocese cannot be united by
the same parish
bishop to a parish in another diocese, lest
9
In the
two
different
to
become
should
bishops."
subject
confines
near
the
United States it sometimes happens v.g.,
of two dioceses that a church or congregation in one dio
2.
is
or bene
parishes are missions rather than canonical parishes
fices, to which alone the above Tridentine restriction applies.
unless neces
strictly speaking ; because these unions,
We
say,
sary,
seem to be opposed
279.
3.
v.g., for
the
lifetime"
of the in
union
is
"
is
"
iuret
fit
"
ad tempus,
v.g.,
conceditur."
above that bishops can make unioncs pcrFrom this it must not be inferred, however,
petnas only.
that when parishes are once united by bishops they cannot
We
280.
sr.id
again be
disunited
"
u<
"
118
Soglia, vol.
Ib.
"
Ib..
cfr.
ii.,
tit.
p.
12, n. 61.
iGo
Cone. Trid.,
38, 37-
cfr.
Cone. Trid.,
sess. xiv.,
c.
sess. xxiv.,
ix., d.
R.
c. xiii.,
"
d. R.
Reiff.,
1.
c., n.
$a
126
yurisdictio Ordinaria.
i
"
We
Q.
ask,
i,
is
for
named
"
"
disjunciio
what causes;
3,
by whom,
beneficii."
in
2,
is
what man
the disjunctic
made?
A.
I.
may
be
when
disunited
grown
larger, or
Conditions
if
like.
The
or conditions to be ob
formalities
of
all
3,
consent of the
124
chapter.
The
3.
disjunctio
is
to
be
made by
authority of the
dissolve unions
Bishops can disunite parishes
bishop.
of parishes not only when made by themselves, but also
when made by their predecessors, or even by the Holy
z>.,
See.
"
By whom
The
Government
quires
121
it
to be established by law.
Soglia, vol.
ii.
p. 162.
Walker, Introd.
to
m Ib.
American Law,
126
m Ib.
p. 100.
Ib.
Ib.
CHAPTER
VTI.
ART.
Of
Appointments
in
I.
the conferring of an ecclesiastical office (instituconcessio^ collatio, provisio, donatid) we here mean the ap
pointment to a vacant ecclesiastical office of whatsoever
283.
By
tio,
made
in a lawful
ecclesiastical
285.
cal
The
office,
Craiss., n. 370.
"
Phillips, Lehrb.,
4
Craiss., n. 370.
Phillips,
1.
c., p.
144.
*
7.
Ib.
cfr.
77, p. 142.
lib.
i.,
tit. v.,
i, Epist. ad Hebr.
Craiss., n 371.
Jo. x.
Cfr.
Devoti,
v. 4.
lect. iv.,
47
On Appointments
X28
to
offices
i.e.,
be
made only by
Church
an exercise of
ecclesiastical supe-
siastical offices.
"
"
power
cal offices.
3
who
one
is
elected,
presented,
or
nominated
upon its admin
istration under some title or other before he has obtained
and properly made known the bulls of confirmation from
the Holy See ?
to a prelacy or bishopric enter
We
A.
the
case
premise: It
one who
is
the
Holy
We now answer
of one
11
is
who
Sogha,
is
vol.
I.
In regard to the second case, namely,
not already vicar-capitular, it is certain that
ii.,
Craiss ., n. 372
p.
166.
l
Ib., n. 373.
10
Ib.
l3
Ib., n. 375.
who
persons
proper sense
are, in the
129
soever,
v.g.,
de
elect, in
"
in spiritualibus vel
become
soever."
ineligible to
VIII."
Whatever
intendant."
and
strictly inculcated
Apostolicae
Romanes
Scdis,
"
Pontifcx, i873.
17
18
19
Reiff.,
Mb.
i.,
6, n.
tit.
i,
Cap. Injnnctae
cit.
De
Cap. Injiinctne
40
sq.;
Bouix,
De
Acta
P.
Episc., vol.
com.
(i.
S**rlis.
i.,
p.
make
the
3).
402
<=q.
On Appointments
130
to
ut
si
gitime
tratoreni,
eliget,
novum
nunquam
The
quidem
etc.
is
greater
evils.
28
in the
21
ii
23
- -
1.
"
p.
93
sq.
Cfr. Bouix.
De
i.,
t.
Episc., vol.
i.,
131
may
25
However,
utilitas^
to this
it
may
be retorted
It is a
i.
con
cretal Nihil
is still in
II.
We
come now
to the
case
first
namely, of
Holy See
We
ask, therefore:
Do
In other words
the above laws apply also to this first case ?
Can those who are already administrators of vacant dioceses,
:
also in the
United States,
at the
"
"
29
Ap. Bouix,
Bouix,
1.
c.,
1.
c.,
ii.,
p. 64,
p. 266.
p. 266.
28
28
Ap. Bouix,
1.
c., p.
272
271 seq.
cfr. ib.
p. 266.
On Appointments
132
to
The
31
Injunctae, as confirmed
uy Pope
Pius IX., speak merely of those who attempt to enter upon
administration of the vacant see, but not of those who are
already in possession of the administration of the riocese at
the time they are proposed or nominated for it, and conse
in
ques
tion.
291. Reiffenstuel
who
letters of confirmation.
1*
Whatever may be
292.
it
not an
30
So
electio,
far as
elect.
8*
Lib.
i.,
t.
Prael., lib.
i.,
t.
and
6, n.
28, n. 68.
The Schema de
13
i.,
and by him
id., lib.
Lib.
i.,
v..
t.
tit.
to the bishop
28, n. 23.
6. n. 43.
of the Vatican
Council proposed
capitularius certum
The words
of the
Schema are
electione,
"Si
ipse
nominatione
Arbeiten.
etc., p. 88.
133
of the term.
know whether he
is to be
appointed by Rome. Should such
an uncertain presentation debar the administrator, whose
name is on the list, from continuing in office, even though
he knows that he
is
on the
Moreover, according to
in Ireland and
Eng
list ?
This practice
known
is
at
list
continue in
office.
reprobated.
i.
It is certain that
where, no one who has been presented to the Holy See for
a vacant diocese can enter upon its a-, ministration us
bishop1
elect, or,
tion,
as such,
of his appointment.
2.
It is
who
See for
it,
mendation
been already
293.
34
or by virtue of privilege.
Observe, that a bishop
elect cannot exercise ar.y act wliatevcr** of episcopal jurisdic
Pope
2,
33
Riff..
35
Ib., n. 36.
i.,
tit.
6, n. 46.
34
36
Ib., n. 47.
Craiss.,
Man.
n. 385.
OH
134
Appointments
to
(possessionis assumptio,
bulls
by
proxy.
be made
in
offices
ecclesiastical
Should appointments to
Q.
294.
writing?
is
to be
made
made by
In
bishops.
given the ap
in formal and canonical letters of
5i)
pointee in writing
appointment
institntionis)
i.e.,
in the
confirmations litterae
namely, when persons are
second case
>
appointed by bishops
40
"
writing"
we mean not an
official, let
properly
and delivered
We
(litterae provisionis).
"
for
it
said above,
seems
"
for the
or by
appointments to parishes and the like either verbally
ordinary letters, but not by formal instruments.
the exercise both oi juris295. Finally, it is necessary for
the
diaio trdmaria and dclcgata that
person appointed should
at least implicitly accept the appointment.
37
M
a
se
Craiss., n. 385.
41
Cfr. Soglia,
4!
CraJss., n. 386.
40
Ib., n. 383.
43
Jus Privat.
t. ii. (
p. 190,
ART.
Of
Appointments
to
135
II.
Ecclesiastical Offices
in
and
Particular
Of
Collation.
of the various
ways
Church are made.
chiefly in four
sentation
which appointments to
in
Ecclesiastical
ways:
by election;
I,
4, collation.
We
offices
offices in the
are
conferred
postulation 3, pre
shall briefly explain each.
2,
Election (electio).
I.
we mean
in a strict sense,
a distinctive
mode
of filling eccle
siastical offices,
"
the
and bishops
Roman
in
some
298. Elections
parts of
may
47
Germany.
be held
in
only:
scrutinium.
44
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
Reiff.,
n. 4.
p. 165
cfr.
Craiss.. n. 387.
48
48
1275
1.
c.,
cfr.
Craiss,
4S
4r
42,
n. 389.
De
Reiff, lib.
i.,
tit. vi.,
n,
3.
Craiss., n. 388.
On Appointments
to
tion,
person to
fill
"
rangement
We
office.
"
an
300. Second,
mise
mode
election
of election.
61
63
members
ecclesiastics.
vote
titled to
be
chapter; they must, however,
all
The consent of
the vocals or persons en
of the
is
limited, compromise."
is
301.
that
"
eum
in
fit
possunt interesse,
quern major
**
et sanior
pars
capituli
consentit."
namely, by ballot or
secretly
302.
manner
lates
pro
ecclesiis
is
**
i., tit.
Reiff.,
1,
v., n. 18.
c., n.
no.
61
v., p.
869.
"
Ib., n. 70.
Kirchenr., vol.
Phillips,
"
voti, lib.
by
ballot.
vidnatis
"
i.e.,
The observance
forms of election
ticket."
58
v., p.
876;
cfr.
Reiff.,
Ib., n 71-77.
Bouix,
Ib.
De
Capit,
1.
c.,
n.
Ib.. n.
p.
68
108
185; DP-
137
abie abbots;
"
Who
tion
he must do so within
those are to be invited
six
months.
"
qui
We
said
debent, volunt, ct
We
interessc.
explain.
i.
Qni debent : by which are excluded those who
304.
by law are deprived of the right of suffrage, such as those
who are below the age of puberty (impuberes], or persons
full
use of
laymen,
because no account
reason,"
Qui volunt :
those who do not wish
2.
305.
etc.
is
64
to be
made
of
651
number
perform
to
of the entire
capitulary acts.
if,
some
De
be summoned
The custom, however, of a
who
p ace should be
!
Reiff,
"
**
Ib.
1.
c., n.
n. 395.
province."
observed."
in.
M
Craisson, n. 396.
Ib., lib.
tit. vi.,
Reiffenst, lib.
Reiffenst.,
"
n.
Ib., n. 112.
"
Ib.
118
1.
i., tit.
c.,
vi.,
Craiss., n. 394.
n. 117.
n. 118.
"
Craisson,
n. 397, 398.
Ib.,
1.
C.
On Appointments
to
is
71
who, though
in the city or
place where the election is held,
are yet unable to assemble in the
place of election by reason
of infirmity, may cast their vote either
by proxy or person
those
who
are
votes."
Some
proxy."
Blank
do not count.
ballots
308.
How many
Q.
however,
authors,
assert
74
the
contrary.
75
must be present
electors
order
in
309. Q.
How many
or capitulary act ?
A. Ordinarily,
is
it
"
the electors
all
77
Thus,
if
in
We
7
will constitute a
majority.
say ordinarily, for in cer
tain cases a majority vote is insufficient.
Thus, in the elec
Ceccoperius,
1862.
rs
lib.
Ib., n.
194
cfr.
"
Reiffenst.,
"
iv.,
tit.
iii.
Bouix, De
1. c.,
n. 203.
1.
c.,
n. 189.
ap. Bouix,
De
Capit., p. 182
Cap., p. 182.
74
A p.
Reiffenst.,
1.
c., n.
Reiffenst.,
1.
c.,
7S
78
Reiffenst.,
Bouix,
De
De
cfr.
Reiifenst-, lib.
De
tit.
192.
n. 196.
Capit., p. 166
vi., n.
145
139
Other
indispensable."
is
major,
the
also
is
unless
sanior,
pars
be
the contrary
proven.
311.
What
Q.
else
is
The
A.
i.
32
uncertain or conditioned.
absolute and determinate, not
result
Once
the
is
5.
published i.e., the vote announced
(pubticato scrutinid)
the"
We
"
is
made
in
say,
Among
of nuns
even""
cation
though
of
the votes.
is
it
It
6.
advisable,
is
not
generally prescribed,
*
the votes
should be cast
that
We
secretly.
all
officials
Bouix,
De
80
Cap., p. 170.
Reiffenst.,
83
1.
c., n.
Cap. Publicato
143
58,
De
C. Indcmnitatibus 43,
Craiss., n. 409
cfr.
Craisson,
Elect.
Sane,
S8
Reiff.,
1.
n. 404.
De
Reiflf., lib.
Elect, in
c., n.
M
i.,
L.
c., p.
170.
Craiss., n. 406.
tit.
vi., n.
290-300.
""
6.
Reift.,
e9
328-351.
1.
c.,
Ib., n. 345.
n.
300
On
14
Appointments
this
to
law
in
00
though a violation
of this secrecy, at that time, does not 91 annul the election.
7. Elections cannot take place by lot (per sort em], except,
9*
perhaps, when the votes are equally divided between two
candidates, after the second or third ballot.
What
Q.
312.
election
vote
is
cut
off.
The person
2.
election within
his
his
consent rhust be
a month.
given within
3. A bishop elect must receive
consecration within three months from the day on which he
83
was
No
Chapters
parts of
choose
monastery without
is,
ipso
and void. 94
2.
313.
Postulation (postulatio).
who may
still
(v.g., in
some
petent,
is
a majority
80
Reiff.,
1.
c.,
n. 343.
Craiss., n. 413.
"
Craiss., n. 409.
w
9B
Ib., n. 410.
Soglia, vol.
Ib., n. 411.
ii.,
p.
65
141
9B
is
pointment
must be
requested
4,
the
themselves
impediments
Once
dispensable."
This kind of
"
impetrare
solent."
Ecclesiastics
314.
of
some dignity
may
be
in
plex}^
Presentation, Nomination (praesentatio, nominatio).
3.
315.
fined
*
:
tutio,
stitutio)
itself
withheld
104
99
Ib., n. 8.
188
Ferraris,
1.
M Our
Notes,
c.,
Ib., n. 17.
n. 16.
p. 121.
"
""
1M
"
Ib., n. 6.
Lib.
i.,
tit.
Reiff., lib.
Ib.,
1.
c., n. 9.
v., n. 27.
i., tit.
vi., n. 18.
On Appointments
142
to
vacant
seems
to partake
Collation or
4.
Thus
317.
somewhat
far
Appointment Proper
we have used
or
(collatio].
the
We
mode
examine
An
318.
appointment
(electio)
chiefly in these
from an
differs
proper
two ways:
I. The
appoint
the
office
itself
appointee
(jus in
an election gives but a claim to the office (jus ad rein).
person, by being elected, is not thereby appointed, but
election
*re)
(collatio)
107
10
"
persons.
From
319.
the
the above
ment,
appointed, who, in
office.
full
title
it
by an appoint
to the office
fact,
is vested in the
person
becomes, so to say, the owner of the
109
320.
Now, an appointment
is
termed
collatio libera
when
*
Rciff.,
m Reiff.,
K*
1.
lib.
Devoti,
n. 10.
i.,
lib.
Cfr. Craiss., n.
tit. vi., n.
i.,
t.
v.
25
sect.
cfr.
!ii.,
Phillips, vol.
n. 28
"
vii., p.
Cfr.
Sog
416
489, seq.
ia. torn,
ii
,
p. 165.
this
""
143
appointment
named
is
collatio libera
because
111
We
words
relative to the
mode
It is certain
of appointment of bishops at the present day.
that the appointment that is, not only the confirmation, but
is
now
in
reserved exclusively
11
chapters.
322.
bishops
i.
The manner
is this
in
The appointment
is
made by
We
115
or secret consistory.
of
the
United States, and of missionary countries in
bishops
116
are
not
general,
appointed in consistory, but by papal brief.
2.
The appointment itself is preceded by an
323.
ordinary
110
112
Reiff.,
Ib.,
i.
c., n. 24.
78, p. 144
De
"
cfr. ib.,
Kirchenr., vol.
113
Bouix,
114
115
116
111
Ib.,
Episc., vol.
321, p. 579,
Phillips. Lehrb.,
i.,
vii., p.
77.
485.
n.
15.
and
330, p. 670
154, p. 303.
cfr.
Bouix,
De
Episc., vol.
m Soglia,
vol.
ii.,
i.,
p.
p. 63,
232.
39.
@n
144
is
gation
made
conducted
to
Appointments
Rome
in
if
it is
"
and submitted to a committee of cardinals (congregatio consistorialis). This committee then examines (processus definitivui) the report submitted to it, and then decides whet he*
the Pontifical confirmation
324.
sistory,
3.
is
The
is
12
to be
given or refused.
confirmation, as given
couched
in these
words
"
de persona
W.
illi
praeficimus et pastorem
pum
ipsius,
eidem
in
in episco-
providemus ipsumque
curam et administrationem
et
spiritualibus
temporalibus plenarie com.
12
mittendo."
United States the bishops, either in pro^incouncil or special meeting, discuss the qualifications
(processus informationis] o f those whom the consultors and
325. In the
cial
and
"
4.
of the
by the
124
Propaganda.
"
Roman
119
Cfr.
m Ap.
m Cfr.
128
Bouix,
De
Episc., vol.
p. 215.
Phillips,
"Cone.
124
95, 99.
in
?f
12
i.,
Craiss., n. 420.
The Propaganda,
Pontiff:
Phillips,
1.
c.
1.
c.
m Craiss.,
n. 420.
out of
Rome, he must
"
145
...-crator
(y, p. 520).
s
to elect bishops.
ART.
On
III.
the
328.
Sovereign Pontiff.
We
cised the
I.
At
vester
I.
in the
Senate of
pontificate
Sylvester
From
1;1
the
I.
335),
(f
Roman
the entire
time
of
Pope Simplicius
(ann.
rulers
07)
Zachary (ann. 741) temporal
sought to
establish the custom that no Pontiff should be acknowledged
3.
to that of
as such
was the
IMI
first
who gave
4.
Pope Nicholas
II.
Roman
Pope Alexander
ing the
thirds of
147
all
Craiss., n. 421.
m Ferraris, V.
"*
Ferraris,
1.
Papa,
c., n.
art.
i.,
l33
2<>,
36.
De
13
n. 13.
!!>.,
Ib
Episc., vol.
n. 14.
i.,
"
31
"
regard
Craiss., n. 422.
Craiss
n.
423
Gn Appointments
46
to
Q.
329.
A. The Pope
What
Q.
330.
137
(infra, n. 457).
Roman
Pontiff?
A.
i.
nals are to be
those
who
dicted
who are absent. If, however, the cardinals present, for just
reasons, proceeded to elect the Pope before the lapse of ten
days from the day of the death of the late Pontiff, this elec
tion
would nevertheless be
valid.
140
3.
On
those
who
arrive later
must
also be admitted.
14
Once assembled
it
Ferraris,
"
Ib.,
*
l-
1. c.,
erra
*
Ib.,
t,.
is,
1.
136
V. Papa,
2rA
v- 3C-2.
Ib.,
22, 36.
iat
n. 12.
""
O>.,
c., n.
Craisson, n. 424.
V. Papa,
J39
Ib.,
"
art.
"
i.,
Ib.
n. 24.
M4
M6
1.
art.
c., n.
i.,
n. i, 2.
424.
N. 424-
147
4,
in the
If,
reign Pontiff?
A.
The
i.
must be held
election
149
at present either
per
of these three
Though any
scrntinium
332.
the one
is
2.
The
elect ion
of,
the
151
consists in this
I5!
153
the conclave
is
333-
3-
nal writes
of election, formulating
Pontificem
"
"
Eligo
Reverendissimum Dominum
Cardinalem N.
."
This ticket
is
in
cardi
ticket
summum
meum Dominum
catio
caliceni)
334.
the
147
i.,
1.
c.,
p.
852
14a
n. 40.
149
Phillips,
cfr.
ib.,
16
161
Phillips, Lehrb.,
15e
Ib., p. 877.
Ib.. p. 878.
all
Ib., p. 879.
i.,
M Ib.
"*
"
the
Ib., n. 41,
1621-1623).
1M
When
chalice
Ib., p. 880.
XV.
n. 55-58.
Ib.
On Appointments
148
ti
scrutator takes
ot the chalice,
an<J.
who
When
5.
and
scrutatores,
all
it is
is
without
result,
the scrutinium or
for
itself indicates,
one
101
first ballot.
whom
for or
go over
word
to the
162
all,
however,
336.
When
"
who
cardinal
to
lf
the accessus
is
found that no candidate has received the necessary twothirds vote, the cardinals must, in their next meeting, unless
they prefer to elect the Pope per compromissum or qnasi165
all
Phillips,
1.
the
c.,
votes,
until
and
"*
or scrutinium,
-namely, in the
day
some candidate receives twois
thus
1M
Ib., p.
1M
Ib., p. 887.
Ib., p. 888.
ballot
1M
Ib.
886
canonically
I81
Ib
elected
1M
Ib., p. 887.
149
16
new name.
169
>
Dec.
nis Pontificibus,
Church
17
shall
hence
Holy See be
comes vacant during the holding of an oecumenical coun
171
the election of the new pontiff does not devolve upon
cil,
172
the
council,
the cardinals.
but remains
i.
If
the
173
it
may
175
ART. IV.
Appointments
to Bishoprics
Mode of Appointment
in the
United States.
339-
Q-
bishops appointed
at various times?
ir
Craiss., n. 426.
Cf. Ferraris.V
"
Ferr.,
174
Ib.,
1.
c.
Papa,
i.,
17:i
169
Ib., n. 427.
n.
171
45
Const.
Praesentes autem.
Rom.
maybe
Devoti,
lib.
i.,
tit.
ii.,
p. 853.
Opportunum.
5,
Sect,
3.
On Appointments
150
The
apostles in turn
17
Christ himself
First period.
I.
to
"
ops.
made
According
synods.
to
some
180
canonists,
ly
where
it
Bouix
340.
183
"
mode
of election of this
bishop.
341. Bishops,
even during
ly
is
this
this true in
where
"
Luc,
m Tarquini, Jur.
vi. 13.
"*
"*
180
M Devoti,
181
**
lib.
i., tit.
De Episcopo,
vol.
Phillips, Lehrb.,
150.
art.
n.
ii.,
i, 2.
CVaiss., n. 429.
1:I
Tarcju.,
1. c.,
n. 8.
i;6
cfr.
Devoti,
1. c.,
n. 5.
p.
119-130
151
in
185
Third period.
Owing
to abuses consequent on
(i.e.,
19
Catholic world.
"
"
parts of
"*
Germany, so
were presented to
the
Fide
of
the province to
by
bishops
Prop.
The priests of tne
which the vacant diocese belonged.
1884, the candidates for a vacant diocese
the S. C.
cle
18
185
186
188
is
sl
-S;
n.
5;
cfr.
Tarqu.,
1.
c.,
123.
p.
"
Phillips,
Ib.,
1.
186.
c., p.
Kirchenr., vol.
v., p.
De
Bouix,
Cone.
Episc.
cap.
i.,
ii.,
n. 6-10.
De
Ref.
ts
Ib.. p.
19
Devoti,
187.
401 seq.
sess. xxiv.
191
ii.,
"
103 sq.
Ccnc. Trid.,
1.
c., n.
5.
ro.
On Appointments
152
to
this
mode
lj;i
When
I.
346.
for the
these consultors
The candidates
whose right
II.
is
The meeting of
called
is
"
or.
suffragan bishop,
be deputed by him.
if
he
unworthy motives,such
They shall vote by
This vote
is
Cone.
184
That
is
153
IV.
The
is
done
in
England.
ner in which these minutes are written, see the extract from
the statutes of the cathedral chapters in England, given
us below, in
by
Appendix VII.
Rome. 196
to be sent to
From
this
it
they are bound to give the reasons upon which they base
their disapproval to the S. C. de P. F.
VI. In everything else the bishops shall observe the
in
tions
tor-bis/top
cum
jure
is
successionis,"
under Nos. I., III., IV., V., and VI. shall be strictly adhered
Rule II. will, however, be changed thus The meeting of
to.
:
195
Instr. S. C.
de P.
v.
On Appointments
to
where he
priest,
When
there
a diocese newly
is
the
Holy See
the
names
proposing
new
diocese, the
see has
bishopric.
This rule
bishop.
to the manner of holding the above
meetings
of the consultors and irremovable rectors, and of
voting for
the three candidates to be presented to the
Holy See, we
refer the reader to the instruction of the S. C. de P. F.
JgiF"
ducted
in
sq.).
as
made
So
as
we
save
in
far as
it
of candidates to the
not as
datio,
"
candidates presented or
196
Instr. S. C.
197
Cone.
PI.
de P.
F.
recommended
18 Martii.
to
it
for appointment.
Lac., vol.
iii
p.
959.
On Appointments
56
to
How are
in
to the
U^p"
351.
II.
In Ireland this
mode
are proposed to the Holy See by the parish priests and can
ons, if any, of the vacant diocese, properly convened for that
purpose.
The meeting
archbishop, who,
which the meeting
is
is
de P. F. dated Oct.
Appendix VII.
It
is
17,
is
1829,
substantially this:
i.
When
in
see
falls
The metropolitan
of the province, as
by the archbishop.
4. The parish priests and canons, being assembled at the
de spiritu
time and place specified, solemn high mass
After the mass the president ascends
sancto" is celebrated.
"
205
III., a, 1863,
Deer.
v.
cf.
iii.,
pp.
157
the doqrs of the church are locked. Next the roll of the
voters is called. Two tellers or scrutatorcs are then elected
Whereupon
the voters
all
simulta
3.
When
dignissimus.
Rev. Rev. -
2.
dignior.
dignus.
proceedings to be drawn up
the meeting.
Two
in
writing
in
the presence of
made
and the two
7.
their
even
in case
the clergy,
make out
a list of their
list
own. 206
presented by
On Appointments
158
I^IT"
III.
to
is
observed:
When
The meeting
tion.
purpose
The manner
voting.
in
is
laid
accurately
is
in
thr
to be con
down
in the
lows
Its
as fol
!nil
:
When a see
falls
"
de spiritu
sancto"
is
celebrated by one
Then
vote.
There
In the
whom
first ballot
208
209
21, 1852.
a. 1852,
Deer.
xii.
vacant
see.
on one side of a
of his candidate
own name on
159
manner
the other
of his candidate
own
that his
on the
names
lots are
burned.
4.
If it is
found
thai:
majority.
5.
will
ing is over, the minutes of the meeting are drawn up, read to.
and approved by the canons, and then signed by the Vei V
Rev. the provost of the chapter, the secretary, and the three
tellers.
Three authentic copies of these minutes are made
Their views
The bishops
Note.
mode
of
commendation
in
Holland
is
substantially the
as in England.
/
110
iii.,
same
On Appointments
160
te
other.
who
all
meant
all priests
as pastors
whatever
priestsand by parish
of
priests are
congregations
have a vote.
rectors,
ART. V.
Of Appointments
to
Non-Prelatical
Appointments
Offices, especially to
to Parislies in the
Parishes
United States.
v.g.,
v.g.,
"
Salzano, vol.
Hi., p.
229.
161
power of appointment
to these offices
is
ordinario ; and in
reign Pontiffjure pie nario ; in bishops, jure
others, jure delegate
Power of appointment, as vested in the Roman PonThe Pope has full and supreme power (jus plenum, jus
I.
357.
tlff_
summum, potestas
absolica it plenarui} to
ecclesiastical
all
fill
offices or benefices
throughout the Catholic world; for he
et
is the episcopus universalis?" the ordinarius ordinariorum
1
"
totius orbis,
The Sovereign
358.
Pontiff
may
power of
exercise this
concursus
neglect to confer or
fill
"
by law
},
22
the
"
359.
concursus or
212
215
17
"
"
"
praeventionis
Soglia, vol.
aliena manu,
214
223
ii.,
p.
i6C>
cfr.
Ferraris,
Beneficium,
2I3
De
iii.,
tit.
Leuren..
1.
De
ii.,
quaest. 512
SI6
i.
Cfr.
and
art.
iv.,
Phillips, rol
addit. e*
v., p.
Cone. Vat
sess
iv.,
cap.
""
c.,
470.
513.
iii.
n. 154.
Ib., n. 153.
Bouix,
it still
n. i.
Cfr.
Bouix,
but
Cfr.
ReifF.,
quaest. 513.
Paroch., p. 309
cfr.
Sal/ano, vol.
iii.,
1.
c.,
n. 152.
p. 245.
On Appointments
62
to
24
Some
of
"
benefices
Romana,
M6
is
in curia
in
when
its
Rome
in
mative
held by
is
Bouixy"
"
It is
"
Holy
are extra
ment
corpus"-
an appoint
made by the bishop, no n
juris.
a canonical
to
if
parish is
forma concursiis, the right of appointment in the case
is forfeited
by him and devolves on the Pope. The same
holds true of all appointments to benefices made 23 contrary
tcrvata
360.
The bishop
diocese.
in the bishop
of the
ae
to
III.
361.
of ample
124
is,
2 "
Soglia, vol.
Bouix,
1.
Soglia,
1.
ii.,
p. 168.
Salzano, vol.
iii.,
p. 245.
-"
c.,
"
130
33
L. c
L.
169.
Bouix,
De
Phillips,
Devoti,
1.
Lehrb,
c
2: 2
Craiss., n. 445.
i.,
tit.
c.,
p. 315.
<
Paroch., p. 317.
lib.
*"
Soglia,
31
169.
p.
235
130
c., p.
<
Salzano, vol.
Ib., p. 323.
p. 261.
v., n.
p. iSi.
29
cfr.
Ferraris,
1.
c.,
n.
30-34.
iii.,
p. 245.
Where
163
and to the
conjointly (jus collationis simultancae) to the bishop
23
Canons of collegiate chapters are elected by the
chapter.
*
239
by the bishop.
chapters and instituted
IV. Power of appointment, as vested in the bisltops of
362.
Thus far we have spoken of the right of
the United States.
whom
benefices.
jits
commune, whether
in corpore
However, according
to the
discretion,
have
no exempted nuns
convents are
all
We
238
""
541
Cone.
126.
23U
Ib., p. 243.
II., n. 112, 123, 124, 125.
Ib., n.
460.
On Appointments
164
to
all
etc.
When appointments
V.
arc
be
to
made.
Appoint
and to all bencficia minor a must be made
from the day on which information was
within six months
received of their vacancy. The appointment, if not made
041
bishop within the above time, devolves on the
by the
364.
ments
to parishes
"
its
default,
benefice before
it
247
when made
ART. VI.
Installation (Institutio Corporalis].
365.
Installation
(institutio corporalis,
actual possession of a
vestitura) is the induction into the
"
(designatio personae
canonica,
collaiio) ;
2,
the
3,
installation
(instnllatio,
institutto
Now,
an
ecclesiastic,
243
344
348
sit*
250
vii.,
ii.,
$ 95,
Ib., P-
p. 190.
547
Cfr. Phillips,
1.
c.,
pp. 525-536.
249
Craiss., n. 383.
Gerlach, Lehrb.,
261
Phillips.
1.
c.,
p.
252
cfr. ib.,
Bouix,
De
Reiff., lib.
91
Paroch., p. 306.
iii., tit. vii.,
n. S.
165
some
priest
(v.g.,
The
the vicar-general
What
Q.
566.
is
As
rule,
no
installation
by the people
districts.
The President
3.
is
empowered
to
nominate
departments.
State
offices.
lieu
tain
number of
years."
i
"
Walker, pp.
no.
Boston, 1874.
CHAPTER
VIII.
ART.
Of
I.
Qualifications in General.
ihe Requisite
Three
episcopal, to wit
The
and
learning.
368.
I.
The law
Church prescribes
that persons to be
of the
have
at
void, even
7
fices.
Hence, a priest
in this
country,
if
Cone. Trid
2
,
Cfr. Ferraris,
V. Beneficium,
Cap.
Cum
in
Cunctis
7,
i,
de Elect
de Ref.
art.
5
,
n.
7, 8.
7
Devoti,
Boirx, de Capit.,
tit.
vi., n. 6.
p. 145
1862,
Ecclesiastical Dignities
167
Offices.
of twenty-three,
8
age.
It
and
is,
may
The ap
excommunication
III.
370.
is,
Learning (litterarum
12
scientid).
degree:
i,
person may
an eminent de
in
clear
readily"
degree,
is
if,
able to
"
difficult
up
i.e.,
15
of his office.
Now, it is a general
"
an eminent
a"
in certain offi
the
Church requires
that,
where
it is
possible, bishops,
"
Craiss., n. 469.
13
13
Phillips,
14
1.
c.,
p. 149.
1B
Ib.
"
Reiff.,
1.
c.. n.
Cfr. Ferraris,
w Cfr. Cone.
Trid., sess. xxii.. cap.
ii.,
Reiff,
1.
i.,
c.,
tit.
d. R.
Ib., n. 207.
vi., n.
221,
n. 205.
V. Beneficium,
"
2c6.
Reiff.. lib.
li
68
The Scripture
entiam
"
says:
Quia tu scine sacerdotio fungaris mihi."
"
repellam te,
21
371. To the above three qualifications two others are
added: i. That the person to be appointed to any ecclesi
repulisti,
astical office
ecclesiastics
is,
who have
those
clericali
are
astical offices.
can
fill
ecclesi
Laymen, therefore,
appointablc.
In most cases, moreover, the appointee should be in sacred
28
orders.
In some parts of Europe v.g. in Austria, Bavaria,
not"
etc.
like
v.g.,
practicable,"
ART.
Is
it
Necessary
Q.
372.
to
II.
What
is
meant by persona
indigna, digna,
to a
and
dignior ?
A.
i.
By
persona indigna
"
**
Const.
Onus Apost.
Reiff.,
23
Craiss., n. 466.
v
Ib.,
ai
c ., u. 208.
Soglia, vol.
1.
ii.,
is
desti-
Osee
iv. 6.
Soglia,
Kirchenr., vol.
1.
vii.,
c.,
and
Ecclesiastical Dignities
169
Offices.
lute"
"
sufficient
2.
30
one
degree
The persona
3.
all
dig-
who
is
>
Is it
373. Q.
How
Q.
sin.
34
United States?
niores}
Nay,
3.
even with
48
*
32
Reiff.,
33
34
and
S9
Craiss., n. 475.
1.
c., n.
Reiff.
n. 40, 42.
lib.
"
St.
,
Liguor.,
i.,
tit. vi.,
n. 235, 236.
238-246.
ib.
92;
cfr.
1.
c.,
n.
17-27.
cap. xviii.
36
Cfr. Bouix,
De Episcopo,
36
Cfr. Bouix,
1.
11
c.,
vol.
i.,
p. 312, 1873.
d.
R.;
cfr.
Cone.
i.,
d. R.,
i/o
conveys
this inference
"
those
See,
unless they
whom
of,
carefully
and useful
II.
375.
the
to,
Church."
Appointments
to
commit mortal
41
would seem
to
sin,
of nature
demands 42
who
;
it
are
mat
not.
A.
servata
Is the
Q.
376.
rence to
a.
i.
Where appointments
to parishes
must be made
forma
jure, null
In regard to other appointments v.g., to parishes (beneneed take place the ques
ficia cur at d] where no concursus
2.
is
disputed.
3.
41
Cfr.
Cone. Trid.,
44
Cfr. Reiff
lib.
always prohibited,
48
is
i., tit.
vi., n. 248,
249;
43
cfr.
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
Ecclesiastical Dignities
nay, as a rule, ipso jure null
45
and
Offices.
and void, or
at least
void
able."
Q. Is
377.
it
change they
them
transfer
Q.
What
I.
Federal
United Slates?
I.
offices.
United States.
the
47
A.
unquestionably lawful to
is
it
reform,
to another parish.
The
President
and
qualifications
Vice-President of
for
President and
()
(a)
at least thirty
and
representatives.
it is
A Federal repre
are precluded from adding any other.
sentative must be twenty-five years of age; an inhabitant
of the State which he represents; and for seven years a
A
citizen of the
districts
United States.
No
per-
Reiff.,1. c.,
"
Walker,
0.248.
p. 97.
"
Walker,
p.
83.
4T
Craiss., n. 488
CHAPTER
HOW A PERSON
ISF
378.
jurisdiction,
us
now
chiefly,
We have shown
or
voluntary
how
see
is
it
IX.
above
(n.
226
contentious,
sq.)
is
how
delegated
Let
acquired.
lost.
Delegated jurisdiction
by the death, resignation, transfer, or removal of the
i,
However,
person delegating.
is
it
lost
necessary to distinguish
is
resig
nation, etc., of the delegans, provided the trial has not as
yet
begun by the issuing of the citation (re adhuc intcgra\ as we
explain above (n. 55) in the case of rescripta justitiae.
On
is
extrajudicial.
is
delegated power
From
this
it
(re
will
adhuc
we show above,
intcgra], as
faculties
n.
56."
which our
bishops receive from the Holy See do not expire with the
death of the Pope conferring them.
For these faculties are
of
not
of
For the same reason, the
rescripts
grace,
justice.
delegated jurisdiction,
personalia or
is
1.
Konings,
i..
tit.
xxix..
Comm.
n.
In order to ascertain
realis,
125.
in Vac., n. 21.
it
is
*
when
.^i
necessary to examine
Konings. comp.
n. 151 (6).
Phillips,
1.
c.,
p. 372.
173
Sempronio delegamus
"
thus,
v.g-.,
delcgatio
as a rule, personalis
is,
it
if
"
and
title
only,
reading,
thus,
v.g.,
10
ful
whether the
name
title
dignity, being
Antonio Episcopo
Frisingensi,"
etc.
men
v.g., if it
"
or
Tibi
must be
"
The
379.
riae,
which
our
bishops
hold
his faculties
renewed.
not
I.
vol.
ii.
p. 450,
w
13
14
g 201.
Reiff., n. 127.
Reiff.,
"
10
Cfr. Soglia,
1. c.
1.
his
c., n.
Reiff,
1-
death
126.
c., n.
I2&
Cfr.
Cfr.
Cone.
Cfr.
"
CHAPTER
X.
HOW
380.
Jurisdictio
is
ordinaria
when
it
is
annexed to and
ordinaria.
ipso, jurisdictio
The
2,
translation
3,
privation
and
4,
in
i, by resigna
several other
removal."
ART.
Uf
Resignations
I.
Devoti,
Salzano,
lib.
lib.
i.,
tit. viii.,
iii.,
Soglia, vol.
n. 2.
p. 257.
74
ii.,
p 198.
Losing an Ecclesiastical
his
own
hands
i.e.,
175
Office.
up
superior.
382.
From
this definition
it
will
in
guilty of
some crime,
dically* deprived of
it.
9
3.
otherwise
it is
invalid
"
demand
of secular rulers
we
it is
pointment to such
resignations to the
office.
Pope
only.
13
can
Vicars-general
accept
only when
do so. We
which are tendered by parish priests and the
to
85, p. 161.
Phillips, Lchrb.,
Ib.,
*
1. c.,
Soglia,
Craiss
"
11
vii.
n. 502.
Reiff.,
"
cfr.
1.
c.,
i .,
tit. ix.,
n. 3.
n. 75-82.
"
Ib.,
"
note
Reiff., lib.
p. 199.
Ib., n. 13.
Ib.,
like condition-
Craiss., n. 509
Kirchenr.,
1.
c.,
How
i/6
ally,
by
bishops."
How many
A.
i.
of the office
"
v.g., if
gets married, or
if
"
1S
words or
in writing.
2.
30
dignitatis.
sent of the
23
Bishops
ed to do so by the Ordinarius
11
*
1.
c., p.
"
Reiff.,
81
34
cfr.
Soglia, vol.
"
Soglia,
"
loci"
1.
c.,
198.
Reiff.,
1.
ii.,
i.,
tit. viii.,
n.
76. 77.
Soglia,
1.
c.,
p. iQQk
Craiss., n. 500.
n. 7.
Ib,
l-
n. 12.
p. 200.
c., n. 9.
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 78.
Ecclesiastical Office.
What
384. Q.
A.
cause,"
there
25
1/7
ecclesiastic
for just
may,
We
because
say, generally speaking,
resign his office.
are several exceptions. Thus, i, no cleric, whether
death
his
no
2,
2T
twenty
days of
28
his office
resign
O
30
from other sources.
Thus, priests
can live comfortably
unless they
exeat
their
obtain
in the United States cannot
are to be received into another diocese, or have sufficient
"
means
com
munity.
I. Resignations
Conditional resignations. These are
tendered for the purpose of exchanging places. Now, two
:
385.
"
versa.
32
exchange places
33
the exchange is
permission of the bishop in whose diocese
35
31
Ecclesiastics exchanging their places
to
take place.
without the consent of the respective superior are to be
36
*"
*>
13
14
Ib., n.
29
4f>,
47.
3I
Geriach
p. 275.
Phillips, Kirchenr
Devoti.
lit.
i .,
16
tit
"
Reiff., lib.
i.,
tit
1.
Phillips.
c.,
1.
Soglia, vol.
vol. vii., p.
viii., n.
16.
c.,
ix., n. 43.
869 seq.
Ib., n. 45.
xvi., d. R.
w Gerlach,
p. 200.
cfr. ib., p.
**
"
Sosjlia.
Craiss., n. 501.
p. 275.
861.
Cfr. Reiff.,
Reiff,
1.
c.,
1.
c., n.
82-90,
102, 103.
How
fS
a Person
may Lose an
386.
dition that
himself.
shall
it
It is
40
recommend
fully
his desire to
III.
387.
which
"
43
A third
made cum
is
reservations pensionis
that
is
namely, when an
44
on condition of receiving an annuity (pcnfrom the income of the benefice given up by him. Gene
ecclesiastic resigns,
sio)
this
rally speaking, resignations of
We
46
the
Pope
4r>
suffi
means of support.
The other
cum conditionc
IV.
388.
Resignatio
signer gives up
in it at the
his place
rcgressus
on condition
ditione ingressus,
4S
47
i.
re-
of being reinstated
which
resignations are
namely, when the
conditional
2.
pointed to a place
of
it,
to leave
it
by
under age at the time, is meanwhile given to another, who
must resign it when the minor becomes of age. The jus
aggressus and the jus regressus are expressly prohibited by
aggressus
w
41
43
46
Phillips,
1.
c.,
40
"
Reiff
1.
Phill ps,
c.,
106-100.
1. c.,
"
Phillips,
1.
c.,
p 860.
n.
Gerlach,
Ib
"
86-89.
*
Ib.
44
p. 867.
tit. xii.,
Ib., p. 863.
"
Ib.
89
p. 274.
QO.
Ecclesiastical Office.
60
179
"
Pope
only.
389. Q.
When do
i.e.,
when
is
signed by him
i.e.,
as soon as the
in the
is
priest
who
is
accepted
an unconditional resignation
means
of support,
support.
50
6i
Lehrb.,
Ib., n. 513.
p.
vii., d.
R.
61
Phillips.
165.
1.
c.,
p. 3, q. 279.
"Ib.,
q.
291.
i8o
ART.
Of
Transferring Ecclesiastics
II.
from
Translatione).
391.
was
An
ecclesiastical office
seen, by reason of
its
also
may
incumbent
become
being-"
vacant, as
changed or
their sees from one city to another in the diocese, nay, not
60
even from one church to another in the same city.
It is
392. Cau ses that render changes or transfers lawful.
a general principle that ecclesiastics should not be trans
ferred from one place to another without sufficient reasons"
Now,
(causae justae].
and the
like
64
will?
A. The question
Phillips, Lehrb.,
"
Ib., n. 3.
62
**
controverted."
"
"
60
is
87, p. 165.
According
Cfr. Reiff
6B
lib.
Phillips,
1.
Phillips,
1.
c.,
61
Salzano,
Cap.
lib. iii., p.
256.
63
(iii.
Craiss.,
Reiff.,
19).
Man.,
n. 522, 523.
**
1.
i.,
to
tit.
some
vii.,
n. 2
p. 166.
c.
,
Ib., n. 525.
n. ro.
.
Ecclesiastical Office.
181
canonists, the
libitu.
see."
only
We
another?
A. There
is question either of rectors who are inamovior of rectors who are amovibiles. I. Irremovable rectors,
biles,
with
us,
pa
rishioners.
2.
the sentiment of
69
11
vol.
Reiff..
1.
c.. n.
Ferraris V.
S
11.,
C.
Miramur quod
L.
transtulisti,
quodam
*6
"
C.
284.
67
20-27.
Ep
Dec.
pu<v
..rt. iii..
IQ, i.-sq;
68
Pr-el.
n. 4^.
S.
Sulp.,
C;.p
v.,1.
5,
iii.,
/>e
n.
tt
magnum
Reiff.,
e>:
novo
1.
Perm.
693, Acta
c,, n. 7,
i.,
19).
Sedis,
How
82
a Person
quodammodo minorasti."
sentiments,
may Lose an
"
in as
Mayence, Germany.
This law
is
all
mankind.
In fact, as a transfer
to-
is
in
Men
will
gen
it is
con
volume
of this
<
~>ther
>r
76
quencies.
395.
II.
Removable
rectors, also
with
us,
can be transferred
14
15
16
Dec.
Cap.
I,
De
Transl.
Cfr. Pierantonelli,
Walter,
s.yj;
3. C. C. Eies
2,
1860;
Analecta, 1875,
cf.
p.
(i.,
1.
c.,
Cap.
7).
p.
Permaneder,
ett...
A.CU
"^79.
4.
De Transl.
(i.,
7).
107 sq
Sedis, vol.
p.
188.
Limbur*., Dec.
519; S.
19,
1857;
S. C. C.,
cf.
Ecclesiastical Office.
183
Thus
the S. C.
cle
P. F., in its
answer
Ad Dubia
regarding the
Dec.
8,
.amovibilis
ad nutum
in
France,
Con
in
quo
de Benef. Man.,
u,
n.
12,
nempe
colli-
ne remotio
11
C. 22 Martii, 1873
et
Reuss,
p. 853.
Analecta, 1875,
p.
607.
How
184
We
have
said,
a I crson
"at
may Lose an
by an extrajudicial investiga
canonists who maintain that a
least,
Rome, and
which
is
improbable.
De
Lotterus,"
Angelis,
and canonists
in
is
for,
as
nutum
by reason and
natural justice.
Besides, where a person is transferred for
causes other than criminal, the transfer must be made in such
the
in
the
or removed. 6
transferred
not
obliged
to
Hence
Prael.,
Ib.,
f
Bait.
Cfr.
I.
benef.,
1.
i., t.
1.
i.,
q. 33, n.
priests
accept of any
though
31 sq.
28.
n. 7.
B.ikirnori, 1851.
Ecclesiastical Office.
185
"
sion!
396.
Effects of Translation.
The
office, whether it be
which a person is trans
by the transfer hence its
ferred,
changed ?
A. There is question of the translation either of a bishop
from one see to another, or of an ecclesiastic from an in
ferior to a. higher position
v.g., from a parish to a bishopric
or, finally, of
an ecclesiastic to a non-prelatical
office
v.g.,
81
i.
If a bishop is transferred
from one parish to another.
83
at his own request, or with his knowledge and consent, he
loses jurisdictio ordinaria in the diocese from which he is
83
changed the moment he receives certain information that
way, provided
very moment
it
is
such as
a bishop
is
may be
Nay, the
relied upon.
sequently before he is
power of appointment to parishes that become vacant at
84
the time.
If, however, a bishop is transferred without his
"
"
Cone.
"
Phillips,
M
**
"
"
Bouix,
1.
De
c., p.
167.
Episc., vol.
Syn. Dioec.,
M
**
i.,
De
Craiss., n. 528.
lib. xiii.,
iii
n. 62.
"*
1.
Ib., vol.
Bouix,
c., n.
i.,
I.e.,
35-41.
p. 391.
How
86
a Person
may Lose an
2.
to
88
ment he
peaceable
80
possession of the new parish.
398. Q. Until what time can a person receive his income
or salary from the church whence he is transferred ?
A.
i.
bishop
who
is
own
lation
is
bishop
is
his
income
may
in the usual
until
he
93
ing
its
To whom belong
vacancy
88
Cfr. Blackstone,
"Cap.
"
**
Com.,
ch. xi
Bencd. XIV.,
J.
Craiss., n. 532.
c.,
n.
7.
De Praebendis
""
Craiss., n. 529.
in 6to.
Ib.,
Ib
n $33
13.
Ecclesiastical Office.
187
a6
in office.
This, it would
goes, as a rule, to the successor
seem, applies also to the cattiedraticum received by bishops
United States.
in the
How
to parishes in
The
States."
"
fruits,
as
question,
stated,
United
the
in
Fer
controverted.
is
office.
""
"
temporis.
derived
is
"
ART.
How
Ecclesiastics
III.
are dismissed
United
from
Office,
in
also
the
States.
(Privatio.]
401.
Having,
we come now
in the
9*
95
Craiss., n. 534.
Cfr. Kenrick,
99
By
to dismissals.
81
101
foregoing
Mor. Tract,
our Notes,
article,
spoken of
dismissal (privatioj
transfers,
is
x., n.
36.
9S
I0
loi
L.
c.. n.
meant
iii.,
n. 65.
63-66.
How
1 88
a Person
may Lose an
i.
Privatio,
moved from
by which an
ecclesiastic
is
merely re
office in future,
gradatio,
loss of ecclesiastical
canonist
3.
De-
privi
We
shall
speak more
tion
is
in
an aggravated form.
Some are appointed for life and are irremovable; others are
not appointed for life, but ad beneplacitum, i.e., for an indefi
and are removable. Accordingly, we shall point
nite period,
Out under separate headings how both these kinds of eccle
siastics are
i.
403.
deprived of their
How
The
offices.
"
irremovable
"
offices
inamovibiles are
the Council
Sardica (anno
of
347),
Phillips, Lehrb..
104
Reiff..
106
Cfr.
1.
t.
37. n.
Bouix. De
88, p. 396.
)06
22 sq.
Episc., vo!,
i..
Ecclesiastical Office.
This assertion,
it
need scarcely be
shadow of foundation.
Pope
189
said, is
Julius
I.
(a.
witnout even a
336-352), for in-
Arian bishops, by
10S>
whom
Atha-
1U
nasius
final
stated bishops
effect, as
some
sense.
The
I.
Day
causae major es
11 *
relative to
criminales
**
111
M Cfr.
111
114
"
no
Craiss., n. 541.
Cfr.
Wouters,
Bouix,
Cone.
De
Epis., vol.
i.,
i.,
ii.,
p. 46.
p. 322.
Phillips, Lehrb.,
Cfr.
Labbe, Cone.,
torn,
ii.,
p. 494.
p. 96.
m Ib.,
p.
323
How
IQO
a Person
may Lose an
""
C.
whom
by
The
less criminal
pronounced. 4.
termined upon by provincial councils.
tiff
120
at least
cannot,
seem
to
trial.
agree
is
to be
5.
Nor should
legitimate cause.
without
judgment
We
was done
in
juridical sentence.
117
119
ttl
123
"
v.,
de Ref.
1M
Ib.
Iao
Craiss., n. 549.
m lb.,n.
551.
Ecclesiastical Office.
191
can
in
We
shall presently
is
equivalent
manner
to,
as,
and
priva
Causes
2.
408. Q.
irremovable Rectors,
United States.
in
who
A.
Only
i.
for
expressly stated in
canonical
solemn
We
say, only
for crimes; now, what are the particular crimes for which
We shall give the answer in the
dismissal can be inflicted ?
following article.
privation
formata
of parish
conscientia.
Trent empowers
bishops merely
formata conscientia
formal canonical
We
trial.
not sufficient.
struction
1-24
156
181
128
Can.
De Par., p 365.
Cone. Trid., sess. xiv. c.
Ii5
168.
Conquerente
(ii.
Konings,
n.
1693.
13).
Bouix,
i.
De
Rcf.
Bouix,
De
Jud., vol.
ii.,
How
IQ 2
a Persoji
may Lose an
tries in
trial is
when
the guilt
is fully (probatio
plena] established in the trial. Half proof {probatio semiplend)
129
is never sufficient for conviction.
fS|P
409. Q.
How
We
Some
We
now answer
Baltimore:
not.
in
ob causam canonicam, et tarn in remediis praevenquam repressivis servata forma procedendi juxta normam Instructionis S. Congregationis de Propaganda Fide, de
poterit, nisi
tivis
cognoscendis
et
et discipli-
of
410.
We
may
be
deprived
have said
(n.
Bouix,
De
Par., p. 367.
13
N. 38.
Ecclesiastical Office.
193
power in
but does not allow him
of discretionary
except
in cases
says, dismissal
pressed in law.
"
Having discussed
fSiT^n.
Q-
What
upon irremovable
rectors, also
with us?
is
retroactive
i.e.,
from
181
133
135
131
his parish.
moment
effect
137
it is
pronounced.
Can. Apostolus
Reiff.,
1.
c., n.
i,
Bouix, De Paroch
Reiff.,
c..
n.
Dist. Si.
368.
,
369.
I3i
Reiff.,
134
Ib.
13S
Cniiss
1.
iii.,
n.
t.
557.
5, n.
368, 370.
How
194
a Person
We now answer
412.
I.
may Lose an
The
offences for
which irremov
3.
Assassination; by assas
not only those who commit the deed,
being hired to do so, but also those who hire them."
4.
Killing or striking a cardinal or bishop."
5.
Procuring
sins
we here mean
abortion.
Sodomy.
7.
"
"
titiilns,"*
If
he,
v..,per
or without letters di-
"
v.g.,
by sick
ness, etc.
The
413.
138
Cfr.
140
Bouix,
142
our Notes,
De
Soglia, vol.
143
Bouix,
146
A number
1.
ii.,
c.. p.
*>
p. 119.
Paroch.,
p.
p.
374.
Craiss., n. 558.
Ib., p. 374.
204.
Bouix.
372.
of bishops
De
(Martin,
1.
c., p.
173.)
Ecclesiastical Office.
wear a becoming
to
clerical dress.
195
146
Non-residence in
2.
147
parish.
jure
communi ;
1&1
for,
it,
dismissal in
1
"
Again,
may undoubtedly be inflicted at once.
of
a
woman
with
of
when there is proof merely
familiarity
153
bad fame, but not of carnal acts, the bishop cannot proceed
such case
warned or sus
Jgir 414. To these crimes for which dismissal is imposable, also with us,
per sententiam judicis," the Third Plen
has added the following for the dis
Baltimore
Council
of
ary
"
"
"
i.
Inobedientia per-
magni moment i regulis ab Ordinario sive pro administratione ipsarum etiam temporalium rerum suae mis2. Aperta
sionis, sive pro oneribus dioecesanis sublevanclis.
tinax in re
detrectatio
repetitas
cum
146
148
Bouix,
150
Ib
152
vi., d.
M1
R.
U9
1.
c.,
Cfr.
153
Bouix,
165
Cone.
p.
386.
xiv., d. R.,
and
gravi
Soglia, vol.
Ib., p.
admoni-
earum
ii.,
p. 204,
373-
Ib., p. 393-
1M Craiss., n.
559.
196
Collusio
cum
aedituis laicis ad
dandum nomen
ecclesiae
5.
falsitatem in
missionis, in re scilicet
6.
Publica et perdurans
ipsius.
mores sacerdotales, qua cura animarum
detriraentum missionis
infamatio quoad
inducendus
per
iuris
<:ongrua
Bened. XIV.,
De Syn. dioec.,
1.
sess. xxi., c. 6,
xiii., c. 9, n.
De
Ref.; et
4.
conservabit."
United
States.
"
156
157
Cap.
5).
(iii.
18).
Ecclesiastical Office.
of Trent,
197
15
"
and
still
in full
This
is in full
and canonical
irremovable, and
who
is
his flock,
is,
in
139
exceptionally, and by
special fazv, namely, by apostolic indult or dispensation, or by
prescription, or by stipulation inserted in the act or instru
ment of foundation, or also by reason of the missionary
416.
for,
number
Sess.
S.
jo
vii.,
cap.
x. 12.
7,
De
Ref.
De
Ref.
How
198
jJ3gf~ 417.
may Lose an
a Person
Q.
in
United States
A. Before answering,
Pontifical
Seminary
Rome
1886,
in
is
Rome,
at
abhors
it
arbitrariness
all
and despotism,
in its
equity.
that the
Consequently
to
power
is
it
remove
certain, speaking in
as they say
general,
mean an
greater or
less,
oif
who
power
160
to
This principle
Jnventum
161
remove ad nutum,
is
clearly laid
down
Santi, Prael.
peiversum
12.
7, dist.
56.
UJ
Santi,
i.
0.
Ecclesiastical Office.
199
while
it
allows, as
we have
for other
against their will, not merely for crime, but also
causes of necessity and utility, regards crime as the only suffi
cient cause for dismissal, even of removable rectors. For it is
culpa, nisi subsit causa, non est aliBut it will be objected, that if this be
"Sine
1M
quis
puniendus."
true, there
is
He
judgment
ties of
163
trial
facinus,
glossa in h.
of
esse
ab
c.
7,
are:
Pope Gregory
censmam
officii
ut
suis
"
Satis
ib.
non
nisi
v. nisi
perversum
dejicit."
"
gravi culpa
gravi.
contra ecclesiasti-
quem sua
Can. Satis
7, d.
culpa
56, et
(ecclesiam)
amittat."
Quam
et
officiis,
quis privetur
in
prescribed
The words
cam probatur
vel
sufficiently grave.
How
2OO
a Person
may Lose an
yet for crimes which are not expressly stated in law, and
which are, in the estimation of good men, sufficiently grave
make
of his position
(b] and by a
and
therefore
less
formal
than that
summary
an
of
irremovable rector.
required for the dismissal
The form of trial which is at present necessary in the
United States is, in dioceses where the curia is established,
to
trial
the rector
which
unworthy
is
xii.
of the
is
fully
crime and by
Resp. Ad Dubia,
419. The above
for
trial.
II.,
n.
77; Instr.
I.)
imposable only as a
incumbent.
We
cit.
106
punishment
for crimes
can be
in
is
the ordi
fs
generally
committed by the
it
human
ume,
affairs
it
is
415 sq.
Ad Dubia
Ecclesiastical Office.
201
the community.
J
on
or mission,
to resign,
may
and
if,
168
Here a punish
no assistant priest can be assigned them.
ment namely, privation is indeed inflicted without crime,
yet not without grave and urgent cause. This ism harmony
with the above maxim of law
Sine culpa, nisi subsit causa,
"
non
where privation
is
inflicted,
not indeed
obtains) should
necessary and sufficient that
still
it
it
may appear
is
Holy
is
Has
tive effect?
of this
We
answer
in
Cone.
PI.
the third
volume
CHAPTER
X.
may be
may be
limited by exemptions
present
is
we
shall
as to matters,
by reservations.
it is
At
a privilege? by
and placed
directly
hostile to
wake
secular rulers.
The defenders
of Gallicanism, as a matter of
course, chimed
by them.
1
It
Craiss., n
in
were, in
567.
fact,
vol.
ii.,
"
Bouix,
1.
c., p. 86.
149, p. 292.
p. 86.
Parisiis, 1867.
Craiss., n.
-/>g,
570, 571.
ii.,
n. t
Of
203
When
John,
10
"
tus."
2.
vested in the
Roman
Pontiffs.
No
moment
II.
For
9
11
xi., d.
Soglia, vol.
R., et alibi.
10
Bouix,
u Craiss..
De
n.
cfr.
ii.,
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
p. 55,
i.,
p. 243.
Of
2O4
rule,
ernment
ducive
cipline,
and con
is
the
to
better
observance
Now,
of
monastic
the
this unity of
dis
government
is
14
cism
itself;
ning
of monasticism.
f^T"
425.
What
date,"
in the
and
begin
17
the jurisdiction
of bishops ? All
law of the
the
common
whatever
orders
enjoy,
by
regular
in
their
For
houses or
the
Church,
question.
privilege
from
privilege of exemption
in
(Ad regulariunt),
p. cv,
and
p.
n.
"
86), says
13
Bouix,
15
Thomassinus, Vetus
696 seq.
1.
c.,
pp.
no,
Earum
u Ib
113.
et
(religiosarum sodalitatum)
Nova
i.,
Lucae. 1728.
De
16
Bouvier.
"
Cfr. Reiff.,
Decal., cap.
lib.
i.,
tit.
ii.,
p.
xxxi., n. 107.
103 seq.
lib. iii.,
cap. xxvi.,
Of
domus
ab ipsis dioecesibns
1.
priv.,
205
v.,
K. R., vol.
t.
33
1.
v.,
de privileg. et excess,
Clem., 1. v., t. / Phillips,
^Cf. Tit.
avulsa."
in 6,
t.
in
De
1.
3, t. 36, n. 4; yet by special concession of
See,
religious institutes which have no solemn vows
Holy
in
fact, many of them, v.g., the Passionists, Remay obtain,
Angelis, Prael.,
the
more common
not acquired by
the communicatio privilegiorum, but must always be conferred
directly by the Holy See in each individual case (S. C. EE.
the
et
RR., Sept.
16,
1864
Lucidi,
De Visit.,
n. 393, 395,
is
vol.
ii.,
Romae,
pp. 107,
10
1884).
For exemp
were
diminished
seen,
considerably
by the Jus
to
the
of
Council
commune previous
Trent, by the Council
of Trent itself, and subsequently by various Pontifical
enactments. Hence, bishops are now vested, in various
from
tions, as
was
19
50
However, those
tery
who
are out of
it
"
ii.,
n. 2, 3.
monas
of preaching,
206
Of
closure,
sess. vi., c. 3,
De
Ret.)
Nay,
all
committed offences
in so notorious a
regulars what
out of that en
manner as to be
may
Vecchiotti,
1.
ii.,
c.
14,
De
cap. 9; Sanguineti,
who exercise the cura
all regulars
Agfain,
O
O
*
Soglia-
Regular.;
n. 395, a,
b)
animarum are
,
I.
cap. 9.
chief cases in
ii.,
not
The
fall
"
clum vivendi,
officia,
428.
Are
immiscere,"
empted from
empt orders of men are concerned
the Jesuits, Do
2
This is
minicans, Benedictines. Capuchins, Carthusians.
beyond doubt at present. For the Const. Romanes Pontifices
of Pope Leo XIII., which guarantees the privilege of exemp;
v.g.,
"
21
23
Cfr
Phillips, Kirchenr.
app.
2-
903-1027.
ii.,
n.
i-io;
tract,
Vol.
viii., n.
ii.,
p.
50 seq.
5;
Of
207
sides,
of the
it
iis
quae ad
spectant!"
Church,
all
there are not at least six monks, namely, four priests and two
lay brothers, remain entirely subject to the jurisdiction of
the bishop of the place where they are situate, as apostolic
delegate, and that not only in matters pertaining to ecclesi-
nes Pontifices,
5
sq.
Lucidi,
but also
May
De
8,
in
1881
Ferraris,
Visit., vol.
ii.,
p.
v.
Conrcntus, Art.
I.,
n.
32 sq.)
Now
(Leo XIII.
Consequently our Holy
84
Cone.
413;
cfr. ib.
app. 21,
p. 322.
208
Of
(n. 426),
as
gard
their missions or
synods, the right of the bishop to divide
quasi parishes, see the const. Romanes Pontificcs of Leo XIII.,
given
more,
property,
not of the property belonging to them qua regulares.
XIII., const,
(Leo
cit.)
Of
209
Propaganda.
UjgP Q. In what manner are religious communities, male
or female, in the United States, who have but simple vows,
or no vows at all, and who do not enjoy, by special conces
sion, the
of the ordinary
A.
We
premise: i.
cesan and non-diocesan
We
institutes.
By
non-diocesan institutes
are
are
jurisdictionis).
The former
tic
government
domes
superior or superioress to
tions of the institute are observed.
jurisdictionis. refers to the
power
The
latter,
of the keys,
i.e.,
fofestas
and consists
in
as
of binding
we
powers
fdgT
of
We
men or women,
of
in
the
Am.
Cath. Quart.
Review
2io
Of
in
matters of
the
members
mission of
dis
whereas, by the
communities of
and are ex
vows
solemn
have
even
women,
though they
have
but simple
which
those
empted; and a fortiori, therefore,
vows and are not exempt, a) must give the oidinary of the
ex
annually a financial statement of their receipts and
26
<
place
xxv.,
c.
17,
De
Reg.)
This
is
Propaganda.
II.
De
26
Craisson, Des
21
Angelis,
1.
iii.,
t.
Relig.
36, n. 4.
n. 184 sq.;
5;
Paris, 1869.
Ferr., V. Regulares, art.
ii.,
n.
5J
Of
1 1
bishop,,
is
to be opened,
and the
the
far as regards
entirely subject to
nary of the place
diocesan institutes.
the ordi
rule,
but
91
Hence they
in the
fall
Council of Baltimore,
n.
"
93
quorum
18
Cone.
30
Deer. S. C.
11
Cone.
Bouix,
Ep
3 Sept., 1864.
ii.,
p.
M
132.
sua
ad Archiep. Bait.
De
in
Craiss.,
Man., n
609.
Of
fmidatione ordinala,
primitus approbatis
et
ad
Ordinar io
quern constitutionibus ab
diriguntur."
How
of
bishops,
By
34
we mean chiefly
Extreme
Unction, and the
administering baptism,
the right of
Viaticum
35
;
precept of paschal
communion
in their
37
point,
can hear
They may/
distribute
Unction.
2.
Holy Communion
in
in like
manner,
on
Mass."
v., p. 269.
Paris, 1844.
zt
31
Bouix, De
38
Cfr.
39
Cfr. Bouix,
1.
40
Cfr. Bouix,
De
41
Paroch.,
p.
442 seq.
448.
ii.,
p. 196.
Ib.
Of
The second
213
reception of certain
We
the bishop
may
who
are not
the sisters.
(Ferraris,
What
1.
c., n.
above sacraments to
2-5.)
"a
fSIF"
to
has just
Of
214
in the
43
Can students
at colleges in charge
academies conducted by nuns, re
ceive the paschal communion, Extreme Unction, and the
Viaticum from the chaplain of the respective institution, or
are they bound to receive these sacraments from the parish
priest.
girls in
The question
priest of the place?
certain, however, that the bishop
"
is
controverted.
It is
in
speaking, but also with regard to students brought up
educated
and
secular
conducted
by
girls
priests,
by
colleges
nuns or
sisters
44
44
Bouix,
Craiss., n.
1.
c., p.
612.
xi., d.
200.
R.
43
Craiss., n. 611.
Ib.
1.
Bouix,
c.,
1.
pp. 204-209.
c., p.
209.
CHAPTER
XII.
by that
and
prerogatives viz.,
very
to reverence and obedience from those under their charge.
Now, these rights have corresponding duties of these
some are positive, consisting of certain actions to be per
formed v.g., the duty of residence others negative, having
433.
At present we shall
reference to the avoiding of excesses.
of
the
of
ecclesiastical
i,
superiors in
speak,
rights
only
1
ART.
I.
Revcrcntid).
a
The
tive
of
Ecclesiastical obedience
superiors.
in three things
consists
general
ecclesiastical
(obedient ia canonicd) in
Craiss., n. 621.
"
Ib., n. 622.
ii.,
p. 174.
215
Reiff., lib.
Ratisbon, 1857.
i., tit.
This
xzxiii., n. 1$.
in his ordination/
Those, moreover,
who
especially in the
is,
obedience
of
Chiefly this:
I,
sions or congregations
ut
they are exJwrtcd
"
ab episcopo designatae."
Obedience is due the supe
even when it is doubtful whether his orders are just;
oecause the presumption is in his favor. But who is to be
sioni
rior
obeyed
of authorities
in a conflict
i.e.,
when two
under their
ecclesi
jurisdiction,
9
I0
for,
it
and on appeal.
visitation
must obey
11
On
the
same
principle, a
in like
monk
man
when
436.
2.
Obedience
Craiss., n. 622
cfr.
Phillips,
1.
c., p.
Pontificate
Rom.,
pars,
i.,
Reiff.,
15
1.
c., n. 22.
Ib., n. 622.
p. 77.
Mechlin., 1862.
200.
is
Cone.
Phillips,
1.
c.,
p. 181.
"
Craiss., n. 623.
13
Reiff,
I.e.,
n 20
437.
3.
Obedience
due
we mean
should show
superiors
v.g. t
first
and
14
By
superiors.
reverentia
in their presence,
by rising
Of
the like.
we
shall
"
this reverentia
speak
place,
in the following
article.
ART.
Canonical Precedence
II.
The
like.
16
439.
others special.
17
is
general
a deacon.
crated
tionis
19
et
younger
2.
digmtatis
hence,"
Ratione antiquitatis
1"
4.
them.
"
Reiff.,
1.
li
c., n. 16.
"
"
Phillips,
w
n
1.
c.,
1.
c., p.
1.
c., n. 3.
Cfr. Phillips,
Ib., n. 4.
51
Craiss., n. 626.
Phillips,
Reiff.,
p. 155.
Phillips,
159.
1.
c.,
pp. 158-163.
1.
c., p.
lf
Ib.,
174
n.
218
To
440.
may add:
i.
"Ex
privilegio
insignium,"
mitred
we
abbots"
As
cese.
4.
"
and the
like.
i.
Vicars-general,
Special Rules of Precedence.
441.
as a rule, should have the first place after the bishop, and
take precedence of canons and dignitaries, both in the pre
II.
in rank all
Next
2.
finally/
lars
in this
"
assistant priests
come
last,
and other
ecclesiastics.
3.
their
in
Regu
own
*4
Craiss., n. 626.
19
*8
"
Cfr.
Cone.
"
Bened. XIV.,
De
Syn.,
lib.
Ferraris, V. Vicar.-gen.
Ib., n. 627.
Phillips,
Kirchenr,
Phillips,
c.,
p. 167.
vol.
iii.,
Novae
cap. x
Addit., n.
p. 167.
n. I, 2.
2.
so
M
ii.,
Infra n 528.
Cone.
PI. Bait.
II.,
n 72
M Ferraris, V. Ptaecedentia n
9
ART.
III.
Of
of their
A uthortty.
Of Appeals,
By
abuses of jurisdic
tion
of
of
of
At pre
power that
it.
others."
ad matcriam alienam
first in
stance, should
38
"
empt persons,
especially of regulars.
40
may protect
themselves against Abuses of Authority committed by Prelates
I
These remedies are chiefly
Respectful remonstrances
443.
course
"
**
"
Craiss., n. 643.
Ib., n. 6, 10.
"
Ib.
"
Ib.
Ib.
"
41
Reiff.
Craiss.. n. 644.
xxxi., n.
220
formatum," or,
tniente
ad
vigilantem."
St.
Vested
tliosc
"
it,
Bernard
ab Alexandro dor-
tells
us that the
"
apos-
The
(appcllatio).
right of appeal
i.e.,
of
removing a cause
ii.,
But
3.
he
is
he
is
/I /1
Epist. clxx.
45
Reiff.. lib.
ii..
43
tit
Crai?s., I.e.
xxvi
n. 32.
**
4S
Bouix,
De
Cfr. Bouix,
Judic., vol.
1.
c., p.
ii.,
252.
p. 247.
jud
"
^entence
is
be
made
days"
pronounced, when
within ten
221
is
when
445.
We
said
when
above,
Now,
that
is,
the
c.
and by virtue of
extra-judicially
person to re
(<$,
446.
pended or deferred
whom
the case
is
if
appeal.
447.
3. in causes relative to visitation and correction
of morals, an appeal
against the extra-judicial or
h"es
"
Soglia,
*"
**
Cii.
1.
c., p.
525.
Cone. Trid.,
i.,
d.
p. 254.
R.
"
IK,
vii., n. 5.
Craiss., n. 647.
lb., p.
25.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
252
222
"
if
th
even
"
"
in suspensivo."
the law
sible, unless
4.
is
either,
I,
unjust, as
may
be the case
g">
448.
No
5.
appeal
is
notoriis),
except
fended
v.g.,
in case* these
little
action
a"
however
an injustice,
slight,
the
ecclesiastic
so
"
"
81
Infra, n. 555.
M Bened.
XIV., De
"
**
**
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
Syn.,
262.
p. 262.
Ad
lib. xiii.,
militantis Ecclesiae,
8, g.
223
T
the
phrase, ontni appellatione remota, sometimes used when
does
a
case
to
some
not
commits
one,
preclude
ap
Pope
peals in devolutivo, but only in suspensive ; & fortiori, this
clause does not prohibit remonstrances and other remedies.
Mode of
450.
88
rule,
who have
Gene
"
judge
We
whatever.
excommunication, reserved,
ipso facto,
70
Holy See even
at present.
2. There is no appeal from the
decisions of the entire College of Cardinals or of the Con-
gregationes Romanae,
Rota Romana.
(arbitri
71
Nor from
3.
the
final
judgments of the
decision of arbitrators
contending
parties."
"
his
"
2.
"
"
"
T*
Ib.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
Ib.
270.
capitular"
From
M
Tl
Ib.
p. 248.
Craiss., n. 658.
Schmalzgr. in
TT
Ib., p.
271.
tit.
"
Ib.
p. 267.
Bouix,
xxviii,, lib.
1. c.,
ii.,
p. 268,
n. 4^.
22/|
We said
"
mum
supre
fidelium, et in
ecclesiasti-
cum
Romanorum
Pontificum ad
of the
two
politanthe
when
if
inter
the judge
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
81
83
Sess.
iv., c.
Bouix,
De
iii.,
Soglia, vol.
271.
Forum
Leurenius,
Eccl.,
tit.
xxviii., lib.
in fine.
Judic., vol.
ii.,
i.,
p. 252.
qu. 1063.
Craiss., n. 661.
ii.,
p. 274.
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
p. 522.
225
more days
after the
the grievance inflicted, and provided \\\z judex a quo be notiThe reason why the journey
of the proposed journey/
fie^d
5
to
is
Rome
words.
"Cum
vocare,
quam
Whenever,
verbo"
person to appeal,
to
Rome
it
empowers him, by
go
quo
agititr,
""^fci__
The monks
sent
two
of their
number
Jo.
and H.
to
Rome
These two
excommuni
Craiss., n. 5981.
226
was
plus
sit
null
Sedem Apostolicam
ad
De
"
Dilcctifilii 52,
App.
in
6,
ii.
(cap.
nobis,
i,
De
15).
Rule VI.
Letters
(libelli dimisscrii,
apostoli,
from anocr-
made
cial
pellants
<^><-
from extra-judicial as
ART. IV.
On
Appeals
to the Civil
clesiastical Superiors
committed by
Now,
jurisdiction."
*
90
Bouix,
1.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
276.
ecclesiastical
Ib.,p. 277.
88
superiors
M
Ib.,p. 278
may abuse
"
c.,
pp. 281-285.
"
Craiss., n. 666.
227
"
trial.
per
455- Q- Is
it
civil
power or seek
inflicted
wrongs
by ec
laicis
tibus
modo
quolibet
The very
ecclesiasticis."
in ecclesiasticis rebus
a principibus
9T
decreta inveniuntur, nullius auctoritatis esse noscuntur.
"
Quaecumque
"
Church
from
far
so
power,"
having
any
over
authority
the
to her.
Persons,
reason to believe themselves in any way
unjustly treated by their ecclesiastical superiors, can seek
redress only in the Church herself namely, by appealing to
in
therefore,
who have
its
I0
"
Holy
See.
certain circumstances, to
84
"
98
100
Bouix,
Sess.
iv.,
De
cap.
i,
dist
iii.
cfr.
is
.
retractandum,
In no case,
civil
"
96.
Judic., vol.
fore
judicio."
p. 572.
ii.,
Docemus
Cap. Quaker,
Soglia,. vol.
17,
p. 342.
i.,
De Judic.
(lib.
"
i.,
p.
93 seq.
Craiss.,
n,
667.
ii.
Deer.)
228
become
at times,
lawful,
when,
<of
Can
456. Q.
e.g.,
morally impossible to
is
it
is
speculative
priests in the
course to the
clesiastics
We
A.
civil
which are
offices
103
and
dignities.
We now answer
astical, as is
101
L.
105
Of course,
c.
p.
They cannot,
evident, among other
:
in
matters
as
like,
strictly ecclesi
344.
this
tinder consideration,
it
civil
new
ecclesiastical trial or of
being enabled to appeal to the higher ecclesiastical judge; and even this appeal
can take place only where the ecclesiastical superior has notoriously abused
his power,
and when
Cfr. Phillips,
i
all
Kirchenr., vol.
ii.,
ii.,
pp. 25-40.
1.
iv.
pars,
Paris, 1679.
9, c. 9, n. 2.
104
Ib., n. 7.
229
1 "
We
eral
to
Congregation says,
in the
above Instruction,
in
non-Catho
countries,
of civil tribunals.
secular courts,
so,
2.
They
See
this
Supra,
temporal
105
can,
given
Officii,
in the
fol
n. 206.
and
p.
140.
230
"
S.
Suprema Congr.
R. et U.
J.
Ceterum
in
et con-
fori
locis, in
quibus
Pontinces derogatum non fuit,
summos
legio per
iis
priviin eis
si
narii
nunquamdcnegabunt,
turn
non
Et
licet.
si
eum, praesertim
animadverterc poems
si fuerit clericus,
et cen-
expedire
in
Domino
si
id
judicaverint"
"
sit
cum
surum recursum
vel appellationem
laicos trahere ausi fuerint vel clericum sine venia Ordinarn, vel
Episcopum sine venia Apostolicae Sedis, sive in causa ecclesiastica sive non, nisi prius recursum ad civile tribunal interpos-
itum deseruerint.
cogentes a
Suprema
poenis et
censuris ferendae sententiae, maxime suspensions a divinis,
servatis tamen servandis et pro gravitate causae, si id ex
pedire in Domino judicaverint. Quod si venia convenient!!
sunt
in
praedictum
clericum
animadvertere,
denegabunt
maxime cum
turn
Prop.
operam
dederint."
Fide, in a
to the question,
dunt
laicis
laici
loco
"
earn
nunquam
ipsi
conciliandis frustra
I3P"
231
6,
S. C.
de
1886, replying
qui ce-
clericis,
Quod
enim agere
|5Jir"
cord with
in
this
legislation.
Thus
decrees
it
is
in full ac
Dis-
"
(n. 84)
...
ad jurisdictionem ecclesiasticam
fuller information on this whole question see the
learned testimony of Cardinal Cullen in the O Keeffe trial,
nisi
For
1.
De
9, c. 9.
Council
(n.
"
Om-
nino vetamus, ne contra laicum de pecunia pro sedium locatione vel alia de causa ecclesiae debita coram tribunali
civili
ticentia."
101
See Mgr.
108
Apud
Zitelli,
Zitelli,
Appar.,
p. 546.
Romae,
1886,
PART
III.
"
CHAPTER
I.
ART.
Of
457.
1.
the
Roman
The Sovereign
which means
father.
I.
Pontiff in General.
Pontiff
This name
named Pope
is
is
(Papa),
at present applied to
the
Popes,
it
is
true, pointed
out those
they thought
however, was comestablish the form to
this,
whom
Craiss., n. 671.
Ferraris, V.
Papa
"
Devoti,
rt. i.,
n.
Ib., n. 13.
Ib., n.
i.
232
ra
Of
233
powering a
Pope
to elect his
Not merely
successor."
em
cardi
he
tation of
also, at times,
11
"
Again,
power.
solus
Romanus
Pontifex, in mis-
sarum solemniis
Others
pallio semper utitur et ubique."
entitled to the pallium can wear it only on certain days, and
in their churches, but not out of them, because they are
called only in partem sollicitudinis, non in plenitudinem potestaThe cross is borne before 13 the Pope wherever he
tis.
goes
make use
of this privi
Rome
lege in
treat of the
ART.
On
the
it.
II.
Pontiff.
place, without
Fenaris, V. Papa,
*
11
art.
i.,
Walter, Kirchenr,
124.
Ib.,
Ratisbon, 1871.
ia
n. 12.
*
Bonn,
14
1839.
n 46-49,
Craiss., n. 673.
et
Usu
Craiss., n. 673.
10
Ib,
Pallii.
Of
234
Roman
the
of jurisdiction
in the full and
16
I7
"
Institution
We
of the Primacy.
"
The Roman
lowing proposition
from God (jure divino) not only the primatns
:
VJ
also
20
honoris, but
This
Church."
is,
at
?ope
"
primatum
We
and
honoris,
now proceed
but the
is
first
among
to
We
14
17
1.
c.
!0
(
p. 170.
Cone. Vaticanum,
menta,
"
Craiss., n. 674.
18
21
sess.
iv.,
cap.
iii.,
n. 339.
Cfr.
Perrone,
1.
c.
*4
Sogha,
vol.
Craiss., n. 675.
cfr.
Cfr.
our Notes,
p. 39.
"
i.,
170.
Salzano,
1.
c.,
vol.
ii.,
p. 62.
Of the
Sovereign Pontiff.
235
Here
portae infer! non praevalebunt adversus earn."
Christ compares his Church to a material edifice and -Peter
"
Now.
to its foundation.
head
the foundation
to the
is
house what
the head
is
"
I.
says
Ut exortem
se mysterii
Hunc enim
dere.
id
quod
intelli-
soliditate rece-
in
soliditate
consisteret."
"
city.
31
words addressed
these
pasce oves
to St.
Peter:
"
show
Exegetists
meas."
that in the
the
them.
sheep
34
Our Lord,
that
is,
the entire
M First
part of the major.
* Perrone, 1.
c., prop.
Church conferred
"
Matth.,
31
1.
c.
33
30
S ilzano
1.
c.,
vol.
ii
p. 63.
18.
i.
30
Matth. xvi
Perrone,
I.
c.
7,
dist. 19.
Craiss., n. 675.
i.,
p. 114.
Of
236
"
"
se
2.
et totius
Ecclesiae mili-
tantis visibile
vel
sit."
petual,
and must,
This
Peter.
is
of her unity
both
in faith
and communion.
cil
"
Si quis
ergo
dixerit,
Dm
cessorem
show
anathema
sit."
that
Rome,
or,
having
that, conse
again, as he did Antioch
the
Roman
Pontiffs
are
not
the
of St.
successors
quently,
Peter.
brief outline of Peter s life alter our Lord s ascen
been there,
left it
how
39
Cfr. Soglia,
1.
Cfr. Phillips,
c.,
vol.
38
i
p. 141.
3B
1.
c., p.
117.
41
40
"
Soglia,
1.
c.,
p 173.
Lib
Sess.
Cfr.
ii.,
c.
iv.,
8.
cap.
i.
Cone. Vatican.,
ii.
1. c.,
cap.
ii..
Of
237
cil.
suffered
of
martyrdom
in the fourteenth
year
after
43
twenty-five years.
capite
inverso,"
and buried
"
"
is
"
"
obtmere
principatum."
"
Nothing forbids
Roman
"
of Peter
not local
or bishopric.
41
**
*T
**
Salzano,
1.
Our Notes,
i.e.,
The
**
**
p. 41.
**
ii.,
n. 74.
iv..
cap.
iii.
xxxv.
Of
238
attached
i.e..
f.o
the
r iOn
of
"
ex voluntate et jussu
Christi
fuit
Nor can
mano."
fer
Petri, sed
it to Avignon
wherever he may be,
transfer
Roma
the Pope,
is
it avail to
say The city of Rome may
lor Rome, as a city, may perhaps
be totally destroyed
62
perish, but Rome, as a see, is imperishable.
The principal
463. Form of Government of tlic LJnircJi.
i.
"I.e.,
"
"
Ferraris,
1.
Salzano,
1.
c., lib.
"
"
Ib.. p. 26.
n. 75
i.,
cfr.
Soglia, vol.
p. 22.
7
Ib.
a.
i.,
p. 178.
Ib., p. 23.
""
Ib., n. 78-80, 8l
66
B1
Cfr. Devoti,
Ib., p. 24.
Prolegom.,
n. 16-20.
Of
the Sovereign
239
Pontiff.
00
The difference
Church is an absolute monarchy.
between these two opinions seems to be verbal rather than
Both admit that the supreme power in the Church is
real.
that the
464. Q.
him
as
Are
all
Pope performed by
We
"
many
Gallicans,
non potest
S.
consueta episcoporum
munera
in
eorum dioecesibus
writers, ///radfoAccording
M
exercised
be
can
which
tio mcdiata is that
only in certain
cases determined by canon law v.g., when bishops neglect
85
on the other hand, jurisdictio immediata is
their duties
cs
or his delegates not
that which is exercisible by the Pope
We now answer
in case of necessity, but constantly.
in iis jurisdictionem."
only
directly
"
"Bcned."
91
"
The Roman
XIV., De Syn.,
lib.
oc
i.,
ii.,
p. 251.
cap.
i.
cfr.
"
Salzano,
Devoti,
4
Cir.
"
41, 42.
1.
c., p.
lib.
i.,
27.
lit. iii.,
Cfr Tarqu.,
-
N. 675.
n. 21.
i.,
p. 113.
p.
180
Of
240
"
omnes aut
sive in
sit."
A.
et singu-
465. Q.
He
anathema
omnes
can
made
it is
to the Colle^
to elect the suc
cessor.
466.
Q. Is a
Pope who
falls
i.
There are two opinions: one holds that h is,
of
divine appointment, divested, ipso facto, o r the
virtue
by
the other, that he is, jure divino, only remov
Pontificate
A.
z>.,
heresy,"
47
69
Ferraris, V. Papa,
ri
art.
M
ii.,
"
Fertaris,
1.
c., n.
62-66.
n. 36.
i.,
Genuae, 1768.
ro
Sess.
iv.,
cap
Craiss., n. 68
Ib., p. 877.
iii
.
CHAPTER
II.
Roman
Rights of the
I.
Pontiff in
ART.
PONTIFF.
"
Spiritual Matters?
I.
Roman
bility
and Supreme
Legislative
Mode of Determining
467.
macy of
bronius)
the Pope.
I.
tJie
A nthority,
RigJits
annexed
to the
Pri
wrong
1
v.,
power inherent
I.
in
i.,
p.
the
183
On
242
and
the Rights
Prerogative*
4
Papal supremacy
former,
it is
true,
is,
"
et jurisdictionis or imperil.
Others,
the
of
the
divide
to
follow,
primacy
rights
prefer
those which flow immediately and those which flow
ministerii,
wagisterii,
whom we
into
Now,
supreme power of the Pope.
what rights emanate immediately or directly from the pri
macy ? Those which are attached to or contained in the
primacy in such manner as to be the foundation of various
other rights, which latter, being based upon the former, are
named mediate rights. Now, the immediate rights of the
Papal supremacy are these two infallibility and supreme
For the Pope is the centrum necessalegislative authority.
:
rium
totius
de
is
Now,
fide."
Church
),
12
Ib
p. 171.
Salzano.
lib. ii.,
Cone. Vaticanum,
*
Soglia, vol.
Craiss., n. 684.
pp. 68-70.
sess.
iv.,
cap.
iii.,
iv.
10
i.,
Cfr. Salzano,
p. 177.
"
1.
c., p.
69 seq
cfr.
Craiss.,
1.
c.
Our Notes,
p. 41.
1.
cap.
iii
of the
I.
468.
Roman
of the
the centrum
Infallibility
Sovereign Pontiff
vested with
is
infallibility, is
243
Pontiff.
Roman
That the
Pontiff.
itnitatis fidei,
amply proved
and therefore
dogmatic theo
in
and
the proofs are taken from Sacred Scripture
logy
here
content ourselves
trad-.tion.
by giving the defini
"
We
tion of the
nos traditioni a
"
Itaque
Christianae exordio perceptae fideliter
Salvatoris nostri gloriam, religionis
fidci
inhaerendo, ad Dei
Christianae exaltationem, et poputorum Christianorum salutem, sacro approbante Concilio, docemus et divinitus reve-
latum
Romanum
esse definimus
dogma
cathedra loquitur
id
est,
(a)
apostolica auctoritate,
(c)
cum ex
munere fungens,
pastoris et doctoris
Pontificem,
(b}
doctrinam de
fide vel
ab universa Ecclesia tenendam definit, per assistentiam divinam, ipsi m B. Petro promissam, ea infallibilitate pollere.
qua divinus Redemptor Ecclesiam suam in definienda doctnna de fide vel morum instructam esse voluit ideoquc
ejusmodi Romani Pontificis definitiones ex sese, non autem
ex consensu Ecclesiae, irreformabiles esse. Si quis autem
;
huic nostrae definitioni contradicere, quod Deus avertat, praeIt is therefore de fide, at present,"
sumpserit, anathema
sit."
Roman
that the
Pontiff,
when speaking ex
catJiedra, is in
fallible.
Q.
469.
When
Roman
does the
Pontiff speak ex
ca
thedra ?
He
A.
Pastor and
Head
Sess.
xvi.
iv.,
Jo. xxi.
cap.
iv.,
Luc. xxii.
in fine
cfr.
Salzano,
1. c.,
p. 71.
1&
On
244
the.
by the
for
he
is
assisted, not in
merely
a definition ex
470.
We now come
II.
the discipline of
power to make general laws respecting
the Church in other words, he can enact universal laws
"
government
temporalities
for the Church is a
power flows directly from the primacy
of
forms
external
worship, and must
visible society, has
therefore be regulated by disciplinary laws, to be enacted by
Moreover, the Pope,
its chief ruler, the Sovereign Pontiff.
;
Salzano,
ferent words.
Cardinal
c., p. 70.
He
"
says
morals."
18
Soglia,
31
1.
c.,
New
p. 34.
19
"
York, 1875.
Ib
"
Salzano,
1.
c., p.
71
Ifc -
74-
of the
Roman
245
Pontiff,
as
ART.
he
II.
from
471.
We
his Primacy.
Roman
sorts of rights
dom
3,
2,
We
of these rights.
I.
to the
oj
out
the
world (jus
relationuvi}.
The Pope,
as
various
I.
Right
tJirougli-
we have
condition of
all
the churches or
*"
the right to
v.,
203, p. 34.
Salzano, lib
ii.,
p. 74.
On
246
the
Bishops
are
(visit at io
liininiun
obliged
S.S.
25
to visit
apostoloruui]
at
{jus relationum\
Rome
in
certain
person
intervals,
f tne
four years; the bishops of Ireland (77, p. 5 O2
of Europe, of North Africa, once every five years
once every ten years."
finally, the bishops of America,
)<
rest
From
27
tiff,
his office,
The Roman
quents.
as
Pontiff,
we have shown,
in the
is
vested
Church.
Now,
speaking, laws.
to
be
sphere
just,
29
made
yet being
Power
III.
to
the
for
common good
i.e.,
for
it
or dispense from
it,
who
make
can
the law.
The Roman
is,
was
as
seen,
the
16
w
18
**
Cone Vaticanum,
"
"
Ib., p. 76.
scss.
OT
iv.,
cap.
Phillips, Lehrb..
iii.
pp
Infra, n. 556.
Regensburg, 1854.
v., p. 38.
3a
Salzano,
1.
c., p,
Craiss., n. 692.
75
Of
Roman
the
247
Pontiff.
We
say,
33
as a rule
Dispensations
34
though
Though
illicit.
Popes,
we have
the sentences
of
Man,
peals
from
even
The remedy
appeal,
The Roman
Church, can
world. His
parts of the Catholic
2.
473.
Christ conferred
his
successors
rights
Pope, by virtue
and transfer
of his primacy, can create bishops
of Trent**
Council
The
them from one place to another"
83
*
Salzano,
c.,
"
Craiss., n. 693.
"
Salzano,
1.
c.,
Phillips,
p. 77"
S;.lzano.
c.,
p 85.
1.
c.
p. 180.
can.
8.
On
248
the Rights
and Prerogatives
says
If
see to another/
certain
exercise
II.
is
crimes.
44
III.
The
Pontiff,
their
from
48
4S
united
49
is
superior to
except
when
to the Pope.
3.
474.
The
rights of the
Roman
Pontiff, falling
under
this
41
43
44
*
**
Phillips,
1.
c., p. 188.
Salzano,
1.
c.. p.
Cone. Tiid.,
86
*
1.
cfr.
sess. xiv.,
Ib.
Salzano,
c., p.
90
Cfr.
our Notes,
cap
vii.
4*
Salzano,
*"
Craiss., n. 690.
cfr.
p.
77
Cone. Vaticanum,
Ib., 691.
sess. iv., c.
iii.
1.
c., p.
87
Of
Roman
the
vision
rious reasons
I.
249
The Pope
when they
v.g.,
Pontiff.
are vast.
is
60
As
a rule, the
6I
as to the
consulted
2. The
his consent, however, is not essential.
into
unite
or
more
dioceses
one.
See
alone
can
two
Holy
Dioceses are united for different reasons v.g., when they
II. Canonisation of saints and uniformity of
are small."
Both these are of interest to all Christendom.
liturgy.
division
ordain
gious
63
III. Reli
that pertains to the sacred liturgy.
orders.
have
a
certain
relation
to the
These, too,
all
Majores.
the
all
Holy
certain that
Now, by
See.
all
ecclesiastical matters of
Such matters
or difficulty.
may be
of a graver character,
and the
Now,
""
civil
power.
all
reserve
in
Salzano.
Sal/.ano,
fact,
lib.
1.
ii.,
.
has reserved
"
p. 88.
p. 8q.
Ib.
"
to
hence,
himself
the
he can
"
Phillip?,
to
power
I.
c. t
p.
Ib
180
On
250
the RigJits
and Prerogatives
decide
"
all
Roman
When
Pontiff.
the
Roman
Pontiff
accommodates
is
untouched
thereby
ART.
III.
The
is
60
62
Phillips,
1.
c.,
58
Craiss., n. 679.
63
Ib., n. 695.
69
*
De
Ib., p. 203.
lib.
ii.,
cap.
ii.
Ref.
Of
the
Roman
25
Pontiff.
SECTION
On
the Rights
II.
ART.
Htad
I.
"
Temporal Matters.
I.
in
in
different
Temporal Things.
64
opinions
respecting
the
in
of
I.
The first
power
Popes
temporal things:
holds that the Sovereign Pontiff, as such, has, jure divino,
absolute power over the whole world, in political as well as
the
ecclesiastical affairs.
2.
ever
3.
that the
or immediate temporal,
however, by virtue of
he is possessed of power, indirect in
deed, but nevertheless supreme, in the temporal concerns of
Christian rulers and peoples that he may, therefore, depose
power
that,
in
**
iii
p.
^27 vol.
i.
Parisiis, 18-14.
On
252
the
less
them
and
pies
We
attribute to
him an
indirect
The
first
;"
seem to
but
power
in
Before
we proceed
temporal things
refuted by Bellar
the third and fourth
is
and to show
point
power
temporal things.
What
is meant
by direct and indirect power in
temporal affairs ?
A. We have already shown 66 what things are to be con
sidered temporal, what spiritual, and what mixed questions
Q.
478.
Now,
which
in
the
is
to save men,
way
of salvation.
not
in
Cfr. Traiss
The Church,
therefore, or the
in
n. 696.
"
Supra,
n.
"
204-207.
Craiss.
n 697.
Of
testas directa ct
the
immediata
Roman
253
Pontiff.
but indirectly
in res t^mporales)
the salva
i.e., in temporal matters, so far as they relate to
in other
tion of the soul (potcstas indirccta in teuiporalid)
aside
set
or
has
to
overrule, correct,
words, the Pope
power
;
to
eternal happiness.
to
ART.
II.
Relation of ChurcJi
and
State.
power
to
judge and to
men
enforce."
Church has
the
We
now apply
i.e.,
positions
state
by laying
down
these
powers
these pro
I.
own proper
end.
Hence, the
civil society
70
or the state,
not subject
be Catholic,
even though every member
to the Church, but plainly independent in temporal things
which regard its temporal end."
In whatsoever tilings, whether essen
481. Proposition II.
of
tially or
is
it
that
88
69
71
Cfr.
Manning,
1.
c.,
is,
the
end of the
p. 55.
w
55, 56.
Ib., p.
5&
On
254
Church
and
the Right*
Prerogatives
is
temporal,
ought
to yield.
state,
no alternative.
may arise between Church and
There,
flicts
is
question as to the
Now,
in
con
any
competence of the
some judge
there must be
state.
74
to
plicit faith.
}f its
the limits of
it
off its
all
other jurisdic
own domain.
77
Hence,
therefore, also
power.
Again,
if it
competence of the
is
78
civil
altogether inde
that the state
"
Card. Tarqu.,
*
1.
Craiss., n. 698.
Manning,
1.
c.,
"
Craiss.. n. 698.
Manning,
"
7S
1.
ii.,
c.,
54-
of the
God
law of
Roman
255
Pontiff.
79
two swords
the latter
Roman
the
Pontiff;
Roman
i.e.,
91
This
Pontiff."
is
un
an utterance ex cathe
dra.**
ject to the
from
its
that
is,
Church
object, as is evident
to define dogmati
to the state
83
in general
Church
what is the meaning of this de fide definition ? There
are two interpretations
one, given by the enemies of the
is
that
the
Pope, in this bull, claims, not mere
Papacy,
an
but
a
direct and absolute, power over the
indirect,
ly
state, thus completely subordinating it to the Church
:
that
is,
to
it
subjecting
the
Church, even
purely tem
formerly by the
This
in
poral tilings.
explanation, given
partisans of Philip the Fair, by the Regalists in the
reign of Louis XIV., and at present by Janus, Dr. Schulte,
78
Manning,
1.
c., p. 51.
80
Phillips,
*
Fessler,
1. c.,
"*
Phillips,
"
Cfr.
vol.
iii.,
Manning,
vol.
1.
iii.,
,
cfr.
Infallibility, p. 81.
pp. 61-64.
w
**
Hi., p.
Manning,
1.
454.
c., p.
57
On
256
the
The
continues Fessler,
does it [the bull] say (as Dr. Schulte
formulates his second proposition) that the temporal, power
must act unconditionally in subordination to the spiritual."
"
is
"
it
2.
end), it will be judged by the spiritual."
Again, be
fore issuing the bull Unam Sanctam, Pope Boniface VIII.
"
its
the bull Ausculta Fill (A.D. 1301), the King (of France) to
be, like any other Christian, subject to him only in regard to
in
mi.
"
87
It
L.
is
c., p. 82.
Cfr. Phillips,
I.
c., p.
256
""
Ap. Manning,
.839.
**
Ib.
1.
cfr.
Walter, Lehrb.,
c., p. 60.
""
JI
,
p. 254.
Cfr. Phillips,
Manning,
I.
(a).
1.
c.,
Bonn,
p. 25
p. 62.
of the
Roman
llie
257
Pontiff.
and
state,
From what
we
infer:
i.
that consesin, is
sub
The authority
"
Church
but
exercise in the
its
shows
95
things.
So much
When
infidel state.
society of man
direction of the Church.
the
of the
a Christian world
civil
Church
came
to
the
into existence,
ivas
not subject to
its
guidance.
It is
only
when
nations
its
"
Manning,
1.
c.,
p. 56.
Ib.
So much
M
"
Ib.
Ib., p. 81.
On
258
Church
of the
the Rights
and Prerogatives
06
it is
loses
its
but unless
of the
Church
in
the
Church,
radice over
the
the
baptized
exercise be present, it
heretics or the heretical state.
;
Now,
jurisdiction
So much
Church must be
distin
guished from
ART.
Ill,
consequence
88
gians,
is
at present of little or
for, according to
all
no practical
canonists and theolo
i.e., princes
are Catholics not only as individuals, but as rulers in
other words, only those princes who are at the head of
who
is
the only re
"
Manning,
88
*
Bouvier,
Cfr.
p. 82.
1. c.,
Instit.
Manning,
1.
Theolog., vol.
c.. p. 77.
Ib., p. 87.
i.,
of tkc
radice,
actu,
or
we
hold,
its
is
Roman
250
Pontiff.
exercise,
exist,
now
and
to be Catholic,
even Christian.
therefore, in
"
ot
being a de fide
104
as
Of
infallibility, but from the authority, of the Pontiff."
is
not
to
believe
bound
what
course, a Catholic
only
the Pope defines ex cathedra, but also to accept and
obey what
he
We
commands.
otherwise
said
above
that
re"<fime
ART. IV.
Of the Temporal
484.
not,
101
The primacy
of divine
Manrrn?,
107
is
right,
IOS
Ib., p. 84.
105
Cfr.
Manning,
1.
c.,
Kenrick, Primacy,
Pontiffs.
c., p. 87.
Ib.,
Roman
102
1.
104
106
Principality of the
Fessler,
10
1.
p. 218.
Philadelphia, 1845.
and has
yet the
c.,
Rome,
1872.
On
26o
Rigfits and
tke
Prerogatives
Pope
is,
God upon
not bestowed by
the
Pope
in the
""
beginning
nevertheless
114
things,
under the
power of another
civil
ruler.
116
Napoleon
said
I.
We
Pontiff precisely
respect the spiritual authority of the
in
nor
Vienna, nor in
because he resides neither in Madrid
Rome.
117
himself points
should
no
occasion
that
out how fitting
every respect
of
administration
the
in
exist for suspecting that the Pope,
118
sometimes act under the influence of the
the
any other
but
state,
it is
in
Pius IX.
in
may
Church,
civil
true,
198
Cone.
110
Kenrick,
m Ap.
i: *
Cone.
Cone. PI
Soglia.
Cfr.
1.
113
Craiss., n. 701.
115
223.
254.
c., p.
228.
conti-
Soglia, vol.
Kenrick,
shall
111
117
118
118
c., p.
power
100
this
Litterae,
i.,
March
75, 76-
26, 1860,
of the
nue
"
it
Roman
261
Pontiff.
it
will
I.,
too,
Napo
Pontiffs.
The Council
of Baltimore
iao
ordinary
U9 Cfr.
may
Kenrick,
direct.
1.
c., p.
228.
uo
CHAPTER
III.
486.
we mean,
By
in a strict sense,
Church ;
in a
in his capacity of
Bishop of
who
aid the
Pope
Rome, Metropolitan, or
Pri
mate.
nals of the
lates
.),
of the
curiales in
."),
Pre
and
(curiales]
made up
are
or extra curiain
intra curiain
legates,
v.g.,
v.g.,
cardi
like
Ib
Ib.
Cfr. Phillips,
Ib., p. 10.
262
Kirchenrecht, vol.
vi., p.
SECTION
Of
the Assistants
Of
"
curiam."
1.
487. Origin.
intra
Cardinals.
Origin, Appointment,
I.
I.
ART.
263
counsellors or
seventy
The College of Cardinals is
tles chosen to aid our Lord.
Clericorum coetus ad auxiliandum Romano
thus defined
Pontifici in Ecclesiae regimine, sede plena, et ad supplen
"
dum eundem,
"
show
is
of
Pope
St. Sylvester.
12
At
13
astics
permanently
1
567 ordained that
plied
to
in
it
Roman
Church.
14
Yet
in
word
17
for,
says
Pope Eugenius
IV.,
"
sicut
*
"
Phillips, Kirchenr.,
"
15
Ib., n. 703.
Soglia, vol.
Craiss.
1.
c., p.
10.
Craiss., n. 702.
"
i.,
n. 704.
"
Const.
i.,
n.
1S
i,
2.
Salzano,
14.
Ib
Ib., n. 3, 4.
lib. ii., p.
9^
On
264
tire
Roman
now
obsolete.
The Sovereign
power of appointment
pointments he
ceremonial
are
to the cardinalate
in
making ap
"
rum
vel
diaconum
S.
R. Ecclesiae
newly-appointed cardinal
is
in
cardinalem."
I9
2.
Rome, he proceeds
If the
to the
(bir return
also
hat
only
is
may
etc.
490. Q.
nalate ?
A.
18
"*
i.
What
necessary."
The same
as those prescribed
"
Ferraris,
Ib.
1.
c., n. 8.
Ap.
**
ib., n.
Ferraris,
1.
9-13.
c.,
by the Council
n. 20-24.
of
of
2
265
Trent
made
be
cardinals
who have
as far as
Pope should,
2.
The
it
all
Not
less
28
raris.
deacons."
The origin
the order of
Thus, i,
in this manner:
have
to
seems
originated
cardinal-priests
the
in
first
of
the
St.
Church, estab
Evaristus,
century
Pope
to the
were
entrusted
which
lished seven titles or churches,
care of seven priests, who there administered the sacra
ments, proprio Jtire and who were afterwards called cardi
origin of cardinal-deacons is this:" To
he seven priests just mentioned were associated seven dea
30
because they presided
cons (diaconi, regionarii], so called
nal priests.
The
2.
hospitals,
i.e.,
and hospices or
in
The order
3.
the eighth
eleventh century,
23
28
""
V. Cardinalis,
SalzanO;
i.,
art.
when
the
according to some,
Pontiffs appointed
or,
M
*
29
Ib.
M Sixtus
V., Const.
Postquam
vi..
into
in
the Sovereign
n 24-38.
came
31
de Ref.
i.,
of cardinal-bishops
pp. 65-77.
Soglia, vol.
i.,
p 257.
On
266
Number of
The number
of cardinals has,
32
In the
in the course of time, suffered frequent changes.
time of Pope Paschal II. there were ninety cardinals.
Pope
492.
Sixtus V.
:a
Cardinals.
teen cardinal-deacons.
311
rial difference
dioceses
or bishops of the
bishops,
dinals,
suburbicariac]
(Ecclesiae
36
of
Roman
Rome
are
Church.
cardinal-
in
charge
Church.
2.
493.
ate
is,
Roman
of the
37
The
cardinal-
Church. 31
I.
39
sede vacante,
and
precedence of
48
even patriarchs, metropolitans, and primates.
The reason
rank
is
of
not
is that priority
regulated,
by the ordo, but by
one s office and jurisdiction Now, cardinals have greater
31
34
14
1.
Salzano,
1. c.,
p.
3
**
100
cfr.
Jib.
Postquam
Devoti,
Const.
cfr.
Craiss., n. 708.
c., n. 40.
Ferraris,
1873.
38
33
i.,
tit. iii.,
sect,
ii.,
ii.,
n.
n.
Eccl., p. 14.
"
Neapoli,
Salzano,
1.
c.,
p. 100.
Ferraris,
I.
c.,
n. 2-5-
T.
22 seq.
267
of
all
Roman
moreover,
the blood.
Cardinals are,
world."
princes"
44
Duties of Cardinals
have
relatii.j to their
ample jurisdiction
management and
churches
45
;
in their titles.
Cardinals
I.
ecclesiastical
jurisdictio quasi-episcopalis
their titles
Titles.
all
is,
Rome
Rome.
in
47
2.
Cardinals
who
Rome must
All cardinals
are bishops
reside in their
ever,
the
Holy Father
50
;
when they
this applies
ordinaries of dioceses,
visit
CliurcJi.
"
Phillips,
Rome.
1.
c.
2.
Duties of
Sede plena
I.
"
p. 281.
61
Salzano,
i.e.,
I.e., p. IO2.
45
Hence, cardinal priests and deacons can visit their titles and see that
everything is done in accordance with the discipline of the Church v.g., see
that the rubrics are observed.
in their titles,
make use
of the pontifical insignia, give the episcopal blessing, and confer tonsure and
minor orders upon members of their household ( familiaribus).
have said,
We
cardinal priests and deacons; for the cardinal-bishops of the six suburban sees
near Rome have no titular churches in Rome, and therefore cannot exercise
the above rights in any of the churches of Rome, save by special leave from
the cardinal-vicar.
The authority of cardinals in their titles, being at present
restricted to matters relating to the sen>itinm of their titles and the observance
^Craiss.,
48
41
n. 710.
Ferraris,
1.
Phillips, Kirchenr.,
1.
n. 28. 29.
c., p.
236.
49
51
Craiss., n. 710.
On
268
Ministers
the Assistants 01
the
senate,"
Church depends. 53
the universal
II.
Sede vacante
dur
i.e.,
in a
devolve upon
jurisdiction strictly or
properly belonging to the Pontiff, being attached to his per
58
6
son/ does not pass to the Sacred College.
Hence, the
them."
However, the
of
cardinals,
being
69
60
their secretaries.
two months
Pope
tiff."
2.
Soglia, vol.
Ferraris,
Ib.
Ib., n. 4.
1.
82
Cardinals, however,
"
i.,
p. 259.
"
69
83
of the Society
"
Soglia,
"
Ib., n. 43.
"
Ib., n.
1.
i.,
d.
p. 261
45-47.
Craiss., n. 716
arms
hat and
Urban
VIII."
gave
The coat
eminentissimus^ eminent ia vestra.
of cardinals should be surmounted by a cardinal s
cardinals the
of
4.
269
title
lies."
3.
496.
The College
The dean
legii.
Cardinals.
66
is
its
vacancy,
falls,
by what
is
(z,
503).
p.
2.
The
whe
legii.
officials."
3.
The
He is chosen by
Secretarius S. Collegii.
His substitute (clericus naItalian.
should
tionalis)
spect
fall
74
consent of the
84
Decretum 10
bishop."
Jun., 1630.
"Phillips,
"
Kirchenr., vol.
Ib.,
Ib.. p.
Ib., p. 233.
"
**
Craiss., n. 718.
Ib.
Our
"
74
"
Ib., p. 234.
Notes, n. 66.
282.
"
"
vi., p.
"
238
cfr.
Phillips. Lehrb., p.
Phillips, Kirchenr.,
1.
c.,
p. 252.
1.
c.
p. 237.
3U
On
270
4.
497. Q.
sistories
What
is
Consistories.
them
in
faith,
them.
78
Bangen, the
Roman
79
Clem.,
80
de Jurej.
Curia,
(ii.
p.
p. 75.
9).
1.
c., p.
2239.
2236.
in
270^
whole college of
cardinals, are now divided up and expedited by the various
committees, each of which consists of a certain definite num
ber of cardinals, officials, and consultors. Hence consistories,
both ordinary and extraordinary, came to be held much
more rarely than in former times. With two or three ex
consistories, or the general sessions of the
will
sistories.
as occasion requires,
kinds:
present
i,
;
and
two
2,
riservati in petto.
2.
The appointment
of bishops, the
con
Salzano,
lib.
i.,
State.
How-
On
2 job
ever,
all
mittee,
in the consistory.
Ordinary consistories are
held, not regularly, but only at the pleasure of the Pope,
as occasion demands. Sometimes none is held for months."
brought up
now
What
bassadors.
like the
ordinary
occasion
may
at present,
Pope, as
require."
ART.
Of
II.
Sacrae Congregationes.
|3gf 498. Q.
What
is
of Cardinals?
A.
down
still,
How
A. i.
They
some
82
Bangen,
84
1.
c., p.
76.
83
Ib.
As Bishop
Rome, he
entire
Church."
the
S.
r.
of
271
\vhich
is
assisted
attends to
2.
is
by
all
As temporal
aided by the
for
life.
in
bishop
fills
on the
ent
of
office
of
will
the
hB
The
Pope.
Sancti
Congregatio
the
as
its
Pope,
pre
congregations, save the Congr. Concilii,
have their counsellors (consultores), theologians, and canon
Officii
fect.
ists,
89
Moreover,
who
all
Holy Father
for
90
life.
The
499.
all
The Congregatio
The scope
of this
Consistorialis.
congregation
is
to fully prepare
in consis
92
tories.
83
over by the Pope himself.
86
87
88
Ib., p. 565"
"
Ib., p. 567.
Ib., p. 566.
91
93
Ib., p. 676.
"
Ib., p. 567.
Salzano,
and Kirchenr.,
Ib.
On
272
The Congr.
2.
S. Inquisitionis or S. Officii.
I. This
congregation is charged with the investi
and
gation
suppression of current heresies. At first this
congregation, as established by Pope Paul III. (1542), was
94
but a temporary committee; its present form, as a standing
95
II. The powers
congregation, was given it by Sixtus V.
of the S. Inquisition (sanctum officinni], as determined by
500.
96
are chiefly: i.
Inquirendi, citandi, procedendi, sententiandi et definiendi in omnibus causis, tarn
haeresim manifestam quam schismata, apostasiam a fide, ma-
Pope Sixtus
"
V.,
non solum
"
2,
patriarchas,
in
archiepiscopos
"
tores."
cardinals ;
III.
et
This committee
alios
is
made
ac inquisiup of a number of
inferiores
who
officii
presides at
officii, who re
ordinary judge
of
ports cases under consideration to the full committee
99
the
himself
from
counsellors
chosen
Pope
by
(consuttores),
among the most learned canonists and theologians of the
trials as
of an assessor sancti
10I)
by virtue of
palatii, also a
Dominican, and
its
counsel
Two
IV.
85
Const. Immensa.
100
*"
Walter,
101
p. 263.
Craiss.. n. 725
726.
Ap.
cfr. Salz.
98
Craiss., n. 724.
Phillips, Kirchenr,
1.
c.,
1.
who
c.,
is
p. 791
Salzano,
pp. 590-592.
1.
2/3
10
V. Formerly there ex
the prefect of this congregation.
isted also, in the various parts of the Catholic world, local
103
S, Officunn,
emanate
Tlie
3.
still
has charge of
more
relates
that
all
from
"
Congr.
The
Indicts
"Imprimatur"
in
the
United
States.
501.
The
and making a
list
faith
at present
whom
It is
composed
and
relators.
is
111
approved and
112
tiffs,"
Phillips,
1.
Salzano,
1. c.,
c., p.
Ib., p. 585.
592.
109
Me
Phillips,
110
IM
103
102
106
Kirchcnr
Our Notes,
m Const.
p. 79.
,
vo<,
vi., p.
n. 402.
107
Ib.
Craiss., n. 723.
Craiss., n. 727.
I09
612.
Ib.,
nl
us
Phillips
Cfr.
Re
Lehrb., p. 219.
1. c., p. 6ri
Kirchenr.,
117
On
274
den
I.
These are
absolutely forbid
i.
"
"
2.
"
124
"
any kind
autlior,
The law
"
2.
"
114
117
140
Regula
I.,
ap. Reiff.,
123
L.
139
Regula X.
Bouix,
c., n.
ns
in.
""
Regula
II.
121
ReifF,
DC Jure
Regula VII.
"
Phillips,
I24
c.
1.
1W
Regula IX.
Regula IV.
c.,
Craiss ., n. 737.
lib.
1.
tit. vii.,
Craiss., n. 743.
Regular., vol.
ii.,
Regula
Cfr.
Cone.
I25
n. 3;, 7I28
Sess.
iv..
PI. Bait
II.
II., n. 16.
Konings, n. 1702
de Edit. libr.
175
where the Rules of the Index are in force, only such books at
most as treat dc rebus sacris are submitted to ordinaries be
We
fore publication.
say, at most ; for not only through
out the United States, but also in Catholic countries," such
132
Q.
503.
5. Congr. Indicis
Church
A.
They
are
for various
Roman
Pontiffs
nibus
et
There
praecipimus.
are some, indeed, who affirm that the Index is not binding,
at least in part, where it has not been received, or where it
labiliter
inconcusse observari
et
13
"
"
13fl
Roman
the
Pontiffs, these
180
Reiff.,
134
131
132
1.
c.,
Ap. Phillips,
1.
Kirchenr. vol.
,
133
n. 1)9-110.
c.,
p. 6iS,
vi., p.
GiS.
note 34.
I3T
Cfr. Phillips,
Const.
1.
Quae ad
m Reiff.,
c.,
p. 612.
L.
c., n.
113.
On
276
"
Non
immemorabilibus,
caeterisque
contrarium
in
facientibus
bus regu
is et
praeposita
504.
prohibitorura
habentur."
From what
it
United States.
We
141
us,
fact
v.g.,
Germany and France these rules are not, and, owing to the
times in which we live, cannot, perhaps, be observed in all
their rigor, it may perhaps be presumed that the Sovereign
Pontiff does not wish to urge their full observance, and that
consequently the faithful are excused from the more rig
orous observance of each and every Rule ot the Index.
Baltimore thus calls
505. The Second Plenary Council of
vero
Church
attention to the general law of the
"Jam
1
"
14ft
Ecclesiae lege,
libri
quod
""Craiss,
141
in diversis
As
i40
n. 731.
n. 21
148
Cfr Konings.
n. 2.
149
n.
1707, q.
2.
this
i.,
p 175.
Parisiis, 1875.
Prael. S. Sulpitii,
Prov.
di-
i.,
n. 33.
1.
c.,
p. 174.
i.,
277
"
(Episcopi, in
quorum
phea Catholica)
plures sacerdotes
"in
151
.
examini subji-
designent, qui
ad rdigiunem pertinentes,
prius-
comapprobatione
for
to the censures incurred
violating
153
the
Constitution
and
Craisson
see
of
the
Rules
Index,
the
quam ab Ordinario
1M
As
mendentur."
T/n
4.
The Council
I.
506.
fidelibus
154
Congregatio Concilli.
of Trent
left
to the Sovereign
tiff
Pon
enactments
its
I5i
power
tine
disciplinary laws
i.e.,
decrees on reform.
"
It
was
jurisprudence.
Hence,
plain authoritatively
it
discipline,
C. PI. Bait.
II., n.
152
C. PI. Bait.
II., n.
104
N.
"*
150
16r
all
I51
502.
"
503.
156
Craiss., n. 1641.
C. Trid.,se-s. xxv.,
Cfr. ib
p. 220.
c. xxi., d.
167
R.
159
C. PI. Bait.
I.,
n. 8.
N. 760.
Sal/.ano, lib.
i.,
p. 85.
Cfr.
...
Kirchenr.,
1.
c.,pp. 625-636,
On
278
Personnel of
t/tis
It
Congregation.
has a greater
archbishop
in partibus, is its
gene
prelate,
3
This
secretary."
number
com
A number
of consultors arc
5.
to t/u
XV.
16
New
missions
168
appointed
he
is
made bishop
or archbishop
100
"
Phillips,
16V
1Bt
187
in partibus
1.
c.,
Ib., n. 760.
Analecta,
J.
Ib.
Phillips, vol.
Craiss., n.
vi.,
p 668
769
1C4
p.
2387.
Ib.,
p. 638.
""
It>.,
cfr.
Craiss., n.
?8<x
79
Sometimes a
of the Pope.
is
also,
when
a bishopric
"
fully obtains in
them.
508.
may be incom
Dioceses
175
its ad
cannot be made entirely conformable to canon law,
ministration devolves directly on the Pope, who has juris-
ordmaria
J7li
dictio
in
We
gations combined
perfectly
are for
countries where
are
dioceses
While, there
etc.
fore, ecclesiastical
"
""
c., p.
663.
Ib.
cfr. ib., p.
223.
Cfr. ib.,
174
1.
Ib.,
17
">
Cone.
126, p. 235.
Lehrb.,
p. 235.
1.
p.
665
On
>8o
ceses
must be referred
said:
the Propaganda.
Cact eras
Hence, of
tongregation.es Jiabet in
this
congregation
1
venire"
i.e.,
it is
for mis
young men
of
to the
17T
Phillips,
78
1.
c., p.
This seminary
established
it.
is
663.
named
Craiss., n. 781.
Pope Urban
"
Phillips,
1.
c.,
VIII.,
vol. vi., p
whc
666.
281
the
Propaganda
two parts
into
other, pro
ritii
oriental i.
6.
I.
510.
rium.
I.
one, pro
ntu
latino ; the
* ~
Other Congregations.
Tlie
Though
originally
two
et
Regula-
distinct congregations,
18
"
"
dogmas or require
the
interpretation
of the
Council of
!87
sonnel
is
"
tee proceeds either judicially, though summarily, or extrajudicially, according as the matter is of a contentious or vol
1M
lwi
1M
Phillips, vol.
189
Phillips,
1.
vi., p.
Salzano,
lib.
c.,
""
"*
Craiss., n. 782.
**
p. 86;
iSt:2,
Jan.
6.
1BS
""
Ib.
642.
i.,
In
Ib., n. 770.
Santi, Prael.
1.
1587.
"**
i,
Ib., p. 644.
On
282
and
settle
the case.
ls
The
decision reached
communi
is
II.
This committee,
Rituuin.
1!"
is
V.,
empowered:
i.
To
3.
Hence, to correct
191
101
512. Q.
What
is
Rituum ?
A. There are two kinds of decrees
the Congr.
S.
either expressly
aequivalenter
or
v-g;
v.g.,
11
e.g.,
"
to particular decrees,
JBO
IW
m
cfr.
Bened. XIV.,
lfl3
cap. xvi.-xix.
106
""
m
Jl
Phillips,
Phillips,
1.
c.,
Traiss., n. 775
p. 654.
;
Cfr. supra, n. 70
cfr.
supra,
1.
c.,
1P7
Salzano,
1.
c., p. 87.
Ib.
O Kanc
Notes, n.
29.
whom
283
on
also binding
all
i.e.,
"
manner
i.e.,
2C
St. Liguori
a disputed question.
universally binding
but he
not
are
that
seems inclined to the opinion
they
is
to
promulgated
on all.
become binding
Reliquiarum was
203
Its duty
made a standing congregation by Clement IX.
indul
of
matter
in
the
consists, i, in preventing abuses
those
etc.
2, in authenticating relics, especially
5! 3.
HI.
gences,
taken from the Catacombs of
et
Rome. 204
205
In conclusion,
we add
199
201
203
204
Cfr.
O Kane,
20C
1.
c., n. 29.
2oa
Lib.
2.
n. 106,
quaer.
Const. In Ipsis, 1669 (B. M.,
i.,
Phillips,
1.
"Phillips,
1.
c., p.
661.
c., p. 569-
Cfr.
n. 173,
n. 35.
Konings,
Kane. 1. c.,
M6
L.
c., n.
783 seq.
quaer.
4.
On
284
"
the
Pope
Rome
Their
s vicar-general for the diocese of Rome.
does not lapse with the death of the Pope yet
jurisdiction
it should, so to say, lie
08
of the
during such
vacancy, apply themselves chiefly and almost exclusively
and without any delay to the election of a new Pope.
Hence they should not do anything else, although they can
chair.
Papal
For
the;
cardinals
should,
quoque
cardinales
accelerandae
provision!
"
lidem
(election!
S.
nequaquam de alio
Pontificis) sic vacent attentius, quod
innegotio intromittant, nisi forsan necessitas adeo urgens
cideret, quod eos oporteret de terra ipsius ecclesiae defense
denda
grande
et tarn
celeriter occurrendum."
annuls
words are:
Irritum et inane decernentes, quidquid potestatis aut jurisdictionis ad Romanum, dum vivit, Pontificem
"
i.e. cap.
coetus
de elect,
i
6, permittitur),
ipse (Cardinalium)
11
-cluxerit, eadem vacante ecclesia (Romana) exercendum."*
in
""
5119
* 8
Craiss., n. 785.
Schulte, K. R.
vol.
*"
i.,
2I
p. 102.
Clern. cap.
2,
Phillips,
Cap. T de
de Elect, (i.
K. R., vol.
elect, in 6
3).
vi., p.
(i.
6).
570.
285
ciding matters.
was
in the session,
finished before
it
cision
a sub
stantial act or
cision
is
The
is
i.
Affirmative or negative ; that is,
given in these forms
the case is decided affirmatively or negatively and unfavor
ably. 2. Sometimes to these words is added the clause et am:
ally
which means that the case or matter has been fully and
completely discussed and decided unanimously, and there
fore will not be reconsidered by the Sacred Congregation,
nor the favor of a new hearing granted, except by special con
cession of the Holy Father or of the Sacred Congregation.
Here we observe that when the decision is simply affirma
plius,
tive
or negative a
new
\\e?*.v\v\g(beneficium
On
286
21
in a
Congre
who
is
of the
fictitious,
thing
is
S. C.
i\\-\<\
EK.
et
here the
whom some
extrajudicial or non-
With regard
Bangen,
1.
c.,
p.175-
287
importance or
matters
v.g.,
not.
The
less
indults which
important non
do not
contentious
may
parties
meeting
present their
tatio ;
As
lit is
contes-
in writing, etc.
arguments
monthly meetings
of the various
summary statement
of
each case
as a rule
in
pointed
for in
some
of the
et refe-
gation,"
presented
173, igO
v-i..
p.
573.
On
288
We
ART.
III.
Of the Roman
By Roman tribunals we
Tribunals.
have gradually
lost the
merly possessed.
authority is now exercised by the Sacred Congregations,
which are commissions entirely composed of Cardinals.
The
516.
tribunals of the
Roman
the adjudication
i, tribunals or courts of justice, for
matters
of contentions
2, tribunals or
(tribunalia justitiae)
kinds:
departments
of
exfeditionalia)
Roman
i.
517. Q.
justice
Which
Tribunals of Justice.
are the
Roman
Pontifical
tribunals
of
A. These:
I.
because
914
circle (rota)
at a time.
214
289
The
"
is
at
restriction of
of the
by the Rota.
The Apostohc Treasury Department (Rev. Camera
which
might be compared to the treasury and
Apostolica),
interior departments of the United States, dates back to the
eleventh century (1044), and has charge of the Papal finan
ces, and exercises contentious jurisdiction in financial mat
21
ters.
Formerly it possessed jurisdiction even in criminal
matters ovef the entire Church. Its jurisdiction in the latter
respect has now passed to the Sacred Congregations. The
Camera Apostolica is composed (a) of a cardinal, as its head
518.
who
is,
Suncta
II.
Romana
Holy See
(b) of
(c)
of
an
Roman
Pontiff, but,
on the contrary,
"
Bangen,
1.
p. 297.
Bangen,
1.
c.,
Craiss.,
Man.,
n. 798.
On
2 go
When
he appears
in public,
he
is
accom
219
so termed because
519. III. The Signatura Papalis Justitiae,
of the Papal signature (signature?) affixed to its acts or deciIts
of the Church.
.sions, elates back to the earliest ages
referees (Consiliarii, referendarit] are mentioned already in
In 1484, the signature/,, which down to that time had
590.
one
virtue of
220
justitiae
was possessed, by
in all
matters
more
have
8)8
Ad
Rom.
"
Bangen,
1.
c.,
p. 374.
2.
520.
favors
Q.
Which
291
Tribunals of Grace.
are
the
Papal tribunals of
grace or
to the thirteenth
A cardinal
generally at the
Pro-datamus, because the
named
is
office.
He
"
number
has under
minor
of other
officials
such as secretaries, copyists, etc. All the letters
and documents containing the favors accorded by the da
tary are made out and expedited either by the apostolic
it.
II.
granted by
^"
*-
Bangen,
it.
We
say favors
in
s<:!
1.
Ib., p. 621.
c., p.
398.
*"
1.
c., p.
419, 420.
p. 620.
On
292
occult
We
law, the Sacred Penitentiary can grant favors also pro foro
Thus
externo.
of
in
marriage
it
by the
fees required
datary."
This tribunal
is
Pope.""
He
assisted
is
by
whose duty
a theo
to
and other officials,
receive, examine, etc., and expedite the requests addressed
To him are also subject the poenitentiarii
to this tribunal.
minores, or the confessors selected from the various relig
logian, a canonist,
Rome, namely,
229
Mary Major.
churches
and
St.
in
St.
Peter
s,
St.
it is
patriarchal
John Lateran,
Petitions for dispensations, absolutions, etc., pro foro inBoth the peni
tribunal.
terno, should be addressed to this
tent and the confessor
the
may apply
major penitentiary.
vernacular.
522.
is
the
28
Letters
"
III.
matters, that
referees, to
126
is,
for favors
whom
*"
2; *
Ib., p. 617.
*
i>0
Craiss.,
Man.,
n. 795.
Stremler,
1.
c.
p. 616.
to the
for
293
1
examination and
report."
We
former powers.
Tribunals of the
3.
the Expedition
of Papal
Letters or Documents.
523.
As
their
name
We
they
certain decisions.
Hence
parties,
of the expediting
tribunals.
Q.
Which
or bureaus
is
A. These:
This
Roman
are the
I.
its
origin back to
St.
Holy
Peter himself.
See,
It
*"
Eiangen,
1.
c.,
391 sq.
On
^.y^.
ranged
appointments of
of bulls,
233
is
enclosed
in
tribunal
difficulties that
The
when
arise rel
and
bulls are
233
cardinal-chancellor
called vice-chancellor,
is
may
proba
a cardinal s
cardinals.
accordance
in
with
234
The
tribunal
proceeds
seventy Regulae Cancel-
the
Bulls are generally signed by the cardinal vicechancellor and by the chancery regent. Only consistorial
bulls of great importance are signed by the Pope himself.
lariae""
48),
832
834
named
are so
Stremler,
Craiss.,
in contradistinction to bulls.
c.,
p. 623.
Man.,
n. 789.
1.
The
83
Ib., p. 622.
336
latter
295
are Papal letters drawn up with great length and with many
formalities and technical clauses.
Briefs, on the contrary,
contain
many
in
an abbreviated form
technical phrases,
what
(in brc-ci
and with more formality. 536 Briefs are signed, not by the
Pope, but by the cardinal secretary of briefs and by his
assistant secretary.
They are stamped with the red seal of
the Fisherman s ring.
This ring, or rather its seal, repre
sents St. Peter sitting in a bark and holding in his hand a
237
They are dated thus: "Given at
fishing rod or net.
ecclesiastical
property, dispensations
ones,
briefs.""
briefs
letters
containing favors,
decisions,
decrees,
of
etc.,
now themselves
indults.
Bangen,
1.
c., p.
* 31
427.
838
Ib., p. 624.
Stremler,
1.
c., p.
624.
On
296
He
is
Pope/
III.
The
Church. It
the Pope
which
department through
rior of the states of the
affairs
who
with the
civil
which
is
itself, is
210
At
powers.
treats of ecclesiastical
and other
tanti ;
IV.
The
which has
lium],
chancery,
ines,
officials.
is
and answers
all
Pope which
receives,
etc.,
exam
addressed to
the
by several minutanti,
SECTION
etc.
II.
"
Extra
Curiam"
are, as
Stremler,
1.
c., p.
24
625.
341
Supra,
n. 486.
oj the
297
Sovereign Pontiff.
ART.
I.
and
Delegates.
Christendom
for the
diction or in a non-jurisdictional
We
capacity."
etc.
say, either in the exercise,
For there
of apostolic
are, also at
envoys:
i.
Those
who have no
to
or to present the
princes, in a purely diplomatic capacity,
Pontiff s congratulations to rulers, or to represent him at
some great
state or
dinalitial beretta to a
new
Rome.
who
diction.
We
who
Schmalzg
1.
i.,
30, n.
r.
(a)
what right
On
298
(d]
to
Send Envoys.
Roman
As
and
ful for
direct
743
244
Madrid, Apr.
iv.,
cap.
iii.
Moniteur de Rome,
May
3,
1885.
299
2.
will
The Roman
Pontiffs
Regard
to
Sending Envoys.
earliest
ages of the
Church down
full
power
period.
Examples
of
246
Likewise
* 4S
446
Leo M.,
ep.
in;
On
300
his antJwrity
might be repre
sented
etc."
the
Holy See.
Thus we see
centuries of the
ambassadors
and temporary affair, with or without jurisdiction. Their
legateship was transient, (b) Those whose legateship was
permanent, and who acted in both a jurisdictional and a dip
:
the
Pope
It is
"
As
Church
latcre,
947
848
* 49
Greg. M.,
Phillips,
1.
1.
i.,
ep. i; Phillips,
c., p.
at Constantinople re
we have determined
1.
c.,
693.
SM)
Ep. 104.
and destroy,
301
to build
up and to
As
will be
what he deems proper,
111.
points out
seen in this celebrated letter, Pope Innocent
of the
the Pontiff s right to send envoys with the power
the
take
that
manner
a
in
such
they
Pope himself that is,
act in his stead.
place of the Pope and
The present practice of the Holy See is too well known
The Holy See has, at present, its nun
to need explanation.
There
cios at Paris, Vienna, Madrid, Lisbon, Munich, etc.
in the
plant,
Lord."
number
are also in a
stantinople, in Egypt,
of
in
and
depending upon
legateships permanently established,
2
Recently, by a
the Sacred Congregation of Propaganda."
Leo XIII. issued on the 24th of January, 1893,
Brief of
Pope
incumbent.
as a
are
composed,
Apostolic delegations, or nunciatures,
and of a
an
of
auditor,
or
nuncio
the
of
delegate,
rule, each,
either by the Pope himself, through
secretary, all appointed
his cardinal secretary of state, or by the Sacred Congrega
and the
which
depend. Hence the auditor
tion,
they
upon
tion,
on
The
all
SS1
"
863
Phillips,
1.
c., vol.
Gerarchia Cath.
Cf. Phillips,
di
K. R.,
vi., p.
686.
Roma, anno
vol. vi., p.
1892, p. 365.
74.
secretary
On
302
3.
We
in the
present
only of those apostolic delegates or envoys who
are vested with ecclesiastical jurisdiction to be exercised in
treatise,
Popes, as we have
seen, were wont, in former times, to send their envoys or
representatives sometimes on temporary and transient mis
name and
the
stead of the
Pope
himself.
either temporary or
permanent.
in
appoint
ally
titular
Pontiffs gener
and sometimes, though
exceptionally grave matters, cardinals
archbishops,
When
Holy
When
legates.
From what
it
will
They
303
latere because,
owing
Sover
eign Pontiff, they are said to be sent from his side (a latere).
2. Legati missi, or Papal envoys who are titular bishops
or
archbishops.
are called
They
are
legates
of
the
second rank.
Thev
resent the
whose see
land, the
nati.
At present
the legati nati have become entirely extinct."
they retain but the name or title the office itself no longer
;
exists.
a>5
it
Consequently
in this work.
is
them further
legatus natus of
the
9M Santi,
S66
1.
Salzano,
Sicula,
i.,
1.
t.
ii.,
upon
was
his legatine
tribunal."
J56
30, n. 5.
pp.
dwell
Monarchia
unnecessary to
no, in
1.
i.,
no.
Walter,
p.
270.
304
| 4.
The
Ministers
Hence
to their name.
now
there are
powers of legates a
apostolic delegates and nuncios.
speak
first
legates a latere
shall therefore
;
We
latere ;
next of those of
I.
Powers of Legates
Legates a
are,
dinals,
latere,
owing
"
latere."
their
cardinalitial
who
are car
coming
for
them
is
regarded as shown to
Q.
What
A.
I.
of the Sovereign
Pontiff.
305
We
is,
in
Consequently their
Pope himself, immediate, not
the causes specified by the
himself.
and im
260
time being.
2. He has ordinary jurisdiction over regulars who are
exempted from the authority of bishops. Consequently he
can hear and adjudicate all causes of exempted regulars
261
correct and punish them, if need be.
3. He can confirm the election of archbishops, bishops,
and of exempted prelates of regulars, 268 save where this has
K* Sess.
560
* 61
*
de Ref.
Gregor. IX.. cap. 9, de off. leg. (i., 30); Glossa, ib., v. de latere nostro.
Glossa in cap. i, de off. leg., v. universas; Schmalzg., 1. i., t. 30, n. 4.
Cap. Si Abbatem 36, de elect, in 6 (i. 6). Legates other than those a
cannot do this except when they receive a special mandate from the Holy
See to that effect (cap. 36 cit.).
latere
On
306
nor depose
4.
65
bishops."
With regard
v.g.,
from
284
the legate
ing at marriages
a latcre has concurrent jurisdiction with every bishop of his
2
district or province.
has ordinary and concurrent power with every
5. He
in the
"
bishop can do in his own diocese, nay, more than the bishop
can do, excepting only those things which are expressly and
withheld from him by the Pope or forbidden by
specially
v.g., in
267
of other
Finally, he has, of course, also all the powers
Papal envoys who are not cardinals. The latters powers
will now be explained.
7.
II.
265
216
267
Cap.
3, 4,
Phillips,
de
Schmalzg.,
c.
to act as
M4
off. leg.
K. R.,
1.
Rome
Schmalzg.,
1.
i., t.
30, n. 4.
de
off. leg. in
6.
307
a titular archbishop.
It is therefore very important to explain the powers of
these envoys, who are called apostolic nuncios and dele
See.
are, as
is
we have
They
gates.
Papal jurisdic
vested in cardinal
latere,
tion in a
is
tatives of the
and have
as the
Holy
See.
They
act in the
Pope himself.
What, then, are the powers
Q.
name
of the Pope,,
the
same power
latere,
of
delegates
A. I. According to the law and discipline of the Church
as now in force, these apostolic envoys have, by virtue of
their
We
say,
in
apostolic envoys
the
name of
the Pope
For these
himself.
Roman
Pontiff himself,
represent his powers and his person, and have therefore in
""Clemens
-
69
Clemens
IV.. cap.
2,
IV., cap. 2
de
cit.
off. leg. in
(i.
15);
Schmalzg,
I.
i.
t.
30, n. 2.
On
308
like that of
Pope
Consequently their jurisdiction is,
with
save
regard
himself, immediate, not merely appellate,
270
to the causes specified by the Council of Trent.
for
etc.
We
also, over the laity, clergy, and episcopate,
;
say
bishops
and immediate
nuncios
and
possess
apostolic delegates
II.
Papal jurisdiction,
For
it
is
ready quoted,
in all matters
if
they
cannot exercise their power
rules laid down by him, so likewise should the jurisdiction
ot bishops never be exercised against the prescriptions of
against his will
representative.
if
Every apostolic nuncio or delegate can and should,
need be, reform the conduct and correct or punish, v.g., by
2.,
970
*"
*"
Arg. cap.
2,
de
off. leg. in
6.
Schmalzg.,
1.
""
Reiff.,
1.
i.,
t.
i.,
t.
30, n. 2.
30, n. 14.
309
and
his
laity
province
contrary
to plant
whatever
is
good and
proper."
in
their
province,
particularly enforce
"
Rome.
6. As we have shown,
574
"
7i
177
Schmalzg., 1. i.,
Clem. IV., cap.
Schmalzg.,
1.
c.
t.
30, n. 2.
2,
de
off. leg. in
* 18
Ib.
"*
30).
On
1O
1"
when
We
feels
"""
""
283
1184
286
2fl
30).
Cone. Tnd.,
de Ref., cap.
Cone. Trid., sess. 24, eap. 22, de Ref.
S. C. C., 4
Cap.
i,
de
Aug. 1691
off. leg.
(i.
22, c. 7,
Can.
36;.
et deer.
3,
de app.
C Tnd., Schulte
in 6
20,
de Ref.
(li.
15).
et Richter, p. 389.
by way
of recourse,
1 1
even after
ordinary Papal
like any other
and
episcopate of his province, can,
clergy,
in
either
person, or through
ordinary, hear and decide causes,
other ecclesiastics delegated by him.
The
jurisdiction of
"
s jurisdiction.
lapse of the apostolic legate
of the principal rights and duties of apostolic
7. One
nuncios and delegates is the visitation of the country or dis
"
trict to
plant
2 9
in the same manner as bishops,
their visitation, they can,
demand the procuratio or travelling expenses from all the
260
We say, over
and even plenary or national councils.
For these Papal envoys possess, in every
provincial councils.
the same jurisdiction which each
province of their district,
291
vincial
"
2>0
Cap.
10,
de
de
off. leg.
Cap.
2,
Cap.
17,
de Cens.
Cap.
21,
de Cens.
30)
(i.
off. leg. in
(iii.
Schmalzg.,
288
(i.
39)
15).
cap.
n, de
a
(iii.
39).
"
1. i., t.
30, n. 3.
praescr.
(ii.
26).
p. 75.
On
312
tional councils.
mitted to their
himself,
care,
convene
and
and
therefore
preside
can, like
the
Pope
synods.
in general,
when
he establishes an
apostolic
delegation or appoints
plain that the Pope is at
their very
appointment?
have seen above that apostolic delegates possess
the supreme power of the Pope delegating, in ail things
save those which are reserved to the Pope either by the
A.
We
58S
Pope Pius
manus Pontifex
VI., in his
.
Ro-
"
quam
is
per
se si adesset,
-vices
exerceret."
Cf.
p. 80.
leg. in
(i.
6.
"*
Schmalzg,
1.
i., t.
30).
iis
suas
ibi
30, o. 2.
now enumerate
the chief
313
of the
Church.
We
"
by
2.
They
delegated
Pope or
of
298
cannot receive
Sacred Congregation.
3. Likewise, they
an
ecclesiastical
of
decision
or
sentence
the
from
an appeal
a
Sacred
or
Congrega
by
judge delegated by the Pope
2 8
a cause.
4. Nor can they do anything
tion to
.a
"
adjudicate
in a cause which has been
referred to the
Holy
See.
800
or nuncios
Again, the jurisdiction of apostolic delegates
30
6. They cannot
does not extend to exempted regulars.
5.
808
We
who
30
have said
in
301
"
Cap.
4,
de
Cap.
5.
Cap
36,
"
Cap.
i.
de
de
de
de
jud. deleg.
off.
off. leg.;
Schmalzg.,
elect, in 6
off. leg. in
(i.
6.
6);
1.
Cap.
2,
de
off.
leg.
29).
(i.
i.,
t.
30, n. 3.
Schmalzg.,
303
Cap
1.
9,
c., n. 6.
de
On
314
Lastly, in
epis
acts
Rome when
This
gate
in this
so.
304
says:
Pope Alexander
III. enacts:
"Ex
est,
potest," 1.
sibi
Apostolico) committitur, super omnibus, quae ad causam (Delegationem) ipsam spectare noscuntur plenariam recipit potestatem." Cap. 5, de
(Delegate
The
(i.
Phillips,
308 I.
29).
Cor.
K. R., vol.
ix.
ii.
vi., p.
Moniteur de Home.
732.
M1 Cf.
cap.
May
3,
1885.
n, de praescr.
(ii.
26).
spiritual things,
515
is it
a great matter
is
How
6.
Q. In
the Powers of
tion
Pope
310
gone away.
So
811
Cap.
4,
L. 3
ff.,
"
de
de
If
off.
off.
jud. del.
praes.
(i.
>*
(i.
29).
18).
Cap.
5.
de
off. leg.
(i.
30).
On
316
tJie
Assistants or Ministers
is
sus
316
from him
all
power.
Do
is,
the powers of
Whatever extraordinary
him.
him
is
to be looked
upon
316
holds
Schmalzg.,
Cap.
4,
1.
i.,
t.
30, n. 10.
de rest spol.
"
Schmalz".,
1.
i.,
t.
31f
3IB
(ii.
13).
30, n. ro.
"
L. 2
ff.,
de
Schmalzg.,
Cf. Reift,
off.
1.
1.
Proc. et leg.
c., p. 5.
i.,
t.
30, n. 44.
(i.
16).
of the Sovereign
Pontiff.
Of
course,
all
plainly the
shall
merely vested
in the
Does the
It
does
if
is
pleasure."
his jurisdiction
gating.
die,
and conse
the
Pope
apostolic delegation.
From
118
119
Schmalzg., 1. i.,
Clem. IV., cap.
t.
30, n.
2,
de
off. leg. in
"
(i.
15).
Schmalzg.,
1.
c.
On
*8
appointed ad beneplacitum
tolic delegates
S.
The reason
urgent cause.
is
What
522. Q.
of delay.
are the laws of the United States in rela
tion to ambassadors
i.
violable.
eign
3.
state,
is
An
523. Q.
A.
to Papal legates?
the
Holy See,
either in a diplomatic capacity only or in matters purely
In the latter case he would be considered as
ecclesiastical.
an ordinary resident of the country; in the former he
would rank with other ambassadors, and be entitled to
equal rights with them.
321
Kent,
vol.
"
i.,
p. 38.
Ib., p. 39.
IM
Ib., p.
182.
ART.
II.
Of Apostolic
319
and
Prothonotaries.
Vicars
times
who
are de
whole world, or as
principle that the Pope, as bishop of the
ordmarius of the entire Church, has the direct ecclesiastical
management of all those places and dioceses where the
regime is not organized in perfect conformity
with canon law.
Hence, vicars-apostolic are appointed, I,
ecclesiastical
where
v.g., in
community
We
in
merely
;
2,
for
countries that
Holy See
the Propa
ganda, which is, in this respect, the representative of the
Pope- -retains the direct management of these places, not
fonnitv wit It canon law
for the
i.e.,
of
"
it.
:! -
Phillips,
ai6
Ib.
3.
M4 Craiss.,
the
n.
8i =
Ib.. n. 815.
Lehrb
126
cfr.
Walter,
3M
132.
Phillips, l.c
On
320
bishop.""
all
places
of prefects, or bishops
the capacity of apostolic
title
in
delegates.
bishops of the United States
and of Ireland are not preconized in consistory, but pro
830
posed to the Pope by the Propaganda.
Hence,
also, the
They
Papae].
v.g.,
vicars-general, to
whom
The Holy
dispensations
See, as a rule, selects as agents or commissaries only ecclesi
astical dignitaries
canons, vicars-general, and superiors of
is
religious communities.
pointed either directly
"
Note.
526.
Protlibnotaries
(protonotarii
apostolici}.
"
330
331
1.
c.
Crais5.. n
cfr. ib.,
817.
Kirchenr.
vol. vi.
xxix., n. 33, 34
may
521
Prothonota
But prothonotaries ad
Rome.
instar can
ad instar
"
In Missis privatis
ad instar
nullum
prorsus ex ornamentis Pontificalibus pro
adeoque
Missa solemni tantum sibi indultis adhibeant, atque ab omni
protonotarii
bus et singulis ritibus in ipsa Missa solemni sibi vetitis peni(Const, cit, 18, ap. De Herdt, Praxis Pontif.,
torn, iii., p. 509).
3. Protonotarii honorarii are of a grade intus abstineant
"
"
***
CcaiM.,
B. 8:8.
CHAPTER
IV.
I.
Patriarchs.
527.
(patriarcliae]
preside
to
sentence
the
of
metropolitans.
The
Church
namely,
and Jerusalem
four
having
fallen into
6
Craiss., n. 820.
Craiss., n. 822.
Craiss., n. 821.
Pope Pius
a
IX.,
Soglia, vol.
i.,
and occupies
pp. 267, 268.
it
at present.
Ib., p. 273.
Ib., p.
240
Of Patriarchs,
Primates,
still
and
Metropolitans,
in the Oriental
Church several
who
Thus,
Arme
Roman
323
Pontiff
is
The
by the patriarchs of old.
the patriarch of the Western or Latin
10
is
not of
II.
Primates.
By
528.
in
the
metropolitans."
where primates
lapsed, and,
the
name or
14
title,
16
exist,
the primateship.
at the present day primatial jurisdiction is vested in the
Primate of Hungary and in the Archbishops of Toledo and
In the
Armagh.
more, by
1.
c.,
p. 272.
"
Phillips,
"
Soglia,
1. c.,
Craiss.,
Man.,
"
Soglia,
16
10
Salzano,
Deer
1.
c.,
p. 240.
lib. ii.,
Aug.
M
Soglia,
15, 1858,
ap.
cfr.
Cone.
1.
p. 27^.
n.
c., p.
Walter,
826
cfr.
275.
p. 304.
xxx
p. 343,
Of Patriarchs^
324
Primates,
and
Metropolitans.
17
ART.
III.
Metropolitans.
529.
episcopus)
is
province,
who
19
Metro
are
politans
a metropolitan/
The dignity of metropoli
archbishop
not
of
divine
institution, is nevertheless very
tans, though
ancient, and, according to a highly probable opinion, dates
is
21
gans,
(I)]
say, speaking
we
shall
(a)
over suffra
We
general
in particular
now examine. 25
Q. What are, at
530.
present, the rights of metropolitans
over their suffragan bishops f
"
Our Notes,
"*
n. 34.
Soglia,
Salzano,
"
"*
1.
c., p.
Craiss., n. 831.
Craiss., n. 832.
127.
"
"*
Cfr.
1.
c., p.
276
our Notes,
Cone.
PI.
Bah.
II., n.
i.,
M
78.
vi., p.
821.
n. 78, 79.
n. 3-5.
Ib
79-81
Of Patriarchs,
Primates,
and
Metropolitans.
325
I.
To convoke provincial councils
Chiefly these
every third year." 2. To make the visitation of their pro
vinces but at present they can do so only when authorized
As provincial councils are but
by provincial councils.
"
A.
28
rarely held,
tinued.
3.
come
To urge
suffragans to
to be discon
4. Their judicial
pal duties, especially that of residence.
29
restricted
of
Trent, so that at
power was
by the Council
present the
vincial councils.
cognizance of
531.
>//
What
Q.
and by devolution. 33
On Appeal
I.
tione).
in all
(in
appella-
appeal to the
not only from a
may
grievances whatever
i.e.,
archbishop
juridical sentence of the bishop, but also from all gravamina
or abuses of episcopal authority, and consequently from
extra-judicial acts.
When
tione).
34
II.
and
of,
Visitation
may
exercise jurisdiction,
fessions
During
in
"
Cfr.
*
Phillips,
"
"
1.
c., p.
cfr.
v., d.
R.
Craiss, n
cap. x.
d.
R.
839
cfr.
**
II., n. Si.
826;
Cone. Trid.,
so
"
Cone. Trid.,
Ib.
Our Notes,
n. 79.
Soglia, vol.
i.,
"
Soglia,
i.,
1. c..
d.
p. 277.
R.
sess. xxiv
Of Patriarchs,
326
By
and
Metropolitans.
6
111.
exercising his jurisdiction, etc/
When the suffragan,
dt-volutioins].
(jure
the exercise of voluntary or contentious jurisdic
neglects to comply with the duties of his office, the
whether
tion/
Primates,
in
such suffragan.
It
is
39
or
i.e., in all cases of negligence of suffragans
universally
in
cases
which
are
those
the
particular
specified by
only
canons of the Church. According to the more probable
opinion, which also corresponds to the present discipline of
the Church, it is limited to cases expressly laid down by
40
Of these cases, determined in canon law, the follow
law.
44
is
manent administrator
532.
Phillips,
**
Ib.,
40
41
44
The per
metropolitans,
or, in his
tit.
1.
i,
is
c.
"
Soglia,
1.
c.
"
xxxi., n. 48.
Our Notes,
n.
4I
vi.,
70-73
2,
cfr.
n. 40.
Cone.
Reiff., lib.
i.,
tit.
x., n. 6. ^
Craiss., n. 842.
43
Soglia,
PI. Bait. II., n. 96. 97.
1. c.,
p. 277.
Of Patriarchs,
Primates,
and Metropolitans.
327
suffragans.
In general
it
II. Never
limited to cases expressly stated in canon law
in the
not
exercisible
is
the
theless,
jurisdictio metropolitana
is
The metropolitan,
rekr.es to suffragans,
direct, immediate, and also ordinary.
For,
this jurisdiction
so far as
as
I,
therefore,
it
imme
is
4
was
peal, etc., as
"
seen.
533.
The Pallium.
64
outdoor processions.
such as Christmas, the
44
48
10
61
45
Craiss., n. 836.
ReifF., lib.
i., tit.
Ib., n.
846
Salzano,
cfr.
lib. ii.,
3.
it
in
feasts,
Ib., n. 837.
xxxi., n. 35.
Phillips, Lehrb.,
Phillips, Kir.benr.,
*
Craiss., n.
130; Reiff.,
Ib.
lib.
cfr.
1.
c., p.
821
83-3.
i.,
tit. viii.,
n. 2, 3.
Reiff.,
1.
c.,
n. 12-16.
328
Of Patriarchs,
Primates,
and
Metropolitans.
A.
We
powers
order.
though
must
appeals.
receiving
episcopal functions of
coadjutor,
if
any new
hence becomes
at
to, easily
all
pallium.
*5
56
Supra,
11.
293.
Ferr., v. Archiep., art.
iii.,
n. 14.
68
Infra, n. 616.
Phillips, Kirehenr., vol. vi., p. 844.
CHAPTER
V.
OF BISHOPS.
SECTION
Of
the Office
I.
ART.
I.
Gem*nl Powers of
534.
tistes,
bishop
(c.piscopus,
Bishops.
pontifex,
in General.
is
summus
defined
sacerdos, an-
who
one
has re
churc
special
he may, as
it
named
funct>
is
where
urere, in his
1
tifical
cathedral,
ns.
Cathedral
cathedral rr designate the limits of a diocese.
or epiv pal sees should be situate in the larger cities
only.
$35ot
of order
their jurisdiction
n.
cfr.
540).
(a)
God
Suffice
it
n. 1-14.
t>57
329
receive
or the Pope we
here to say with
Whether bishops
immediately from
-Ib
twofold
is
The power
the power
in general.
Of
330
Bishops.
opinion
be held,
may
is
it
certain
bishops cannot
that
2,
God,
power
of administering the sa
common
with bishops are called jura connnuthe administration of baptism, penance, and the
priests hold in
nia
v.g.,
13
like.
2.
the bishop
13
lative, judicial,
of
the
in
faithful
schools, colleges,
and
the like.
to en
deavor, by all means in their power, to establish schools in
which secular teaching is not opposed to the principles of
schools, colleges, etc.,
it
16
faith.
8
7
*
11
14
Lib.
Cfr.
i.,
tit.
xxxi., n. 26.
Can. Omnes
Bouix De
18, dist.
Episc., vol.
22
i.,
Can. Loquitur
i, c.
Re iff.,
p. 32.
I5
1.
"Walter,
xxiv., q.
I.
c., n. 68.
p. 273.
Ib., n.
6j
66.
"Reiff., 1.
vii.,
c.,
pp 44-47.
Of
537. Q.
33
Bishops.
to priests
This, however,
(quoad nomeii), distinguished from priests.
was not owing to a belief that priests were of the same dig
538. Q. In
to priests
A.
time
divino, superior
i.
in the
18
v.g.,
20
2.
In \hepotestasjuris81
dictionis ;
not only
laics,
should, as
Dastors.
ART.
of the Apostles ?
Bishops hold?
Are Bishops
539- Q-
apostles
A.
the Successors
do
?
I.
It is certain
xxiii.,
"Ferraris,
"
From whom
can.
Dionysius,
De
Craiss., n. 861.
9 Cone.
vii.
ib
V. Episcopus,
that,"
II.
cap.
art.
i.,
in
iv.
n. 28-32.
w Bouix,
iv.
iv.,
ap. Ferraris,
1.
c.,
n. 30.
"
1.
c.,
pp. 34-4*.
Th -. P- IO*
33 2
Of Bishops.
we premise Three powers must be
swering
"
distinguished
in the apostles: I, the potestas sacerdotii, or the
power to
consecrate the body and blood of our Lord and forgive
2, the potestas ordinis cpiscopalis, or the plenitude of
the priesthood i.e., the power to ordain priests, confirm,
etc
3, the potestas apostolatus
i.e., the
power to forgive
sins
"
sins
a word, the
all
etc.
to exercise,
subordinately to Peter
without
limit
as
to
jurisdiction
any
place, persons, or mat
ters (jurisdictio universails}.
These three powers were
in
power
we
II.
Having premised
are, as a
reply
Bishops
body, not as individuals,
the successors of the apostles in other words, the collegium
fpiscoporum succeeded the collegium apostolomm
Hence,
this,
cannot be
cessor, v.g.
of
Andrew
or John.
2.
For
same
same
We
tionis.
say, only
"
M
*
Suarez,
Cfr.
De
Bouix,
Fide, part
1.
c.,
i.,
53
Reiff.
1.
cfr.
i, 2.
cfr.
Bouix,
I.e.,
Soglia. vol.
Bouix,
1.
c.,
i.,
p. 265.
p. 48.
"
n. 76
Phillips,
p. 53.
1.
c.,
Of
333
Bishops.
said, is similar,
540.
Do
Q.
from God
33
A. There are two opinions.
itself
jurisdiction
of
bishops
The
is
first
32
immediately
holds that the
communicated
Roman
the
diately
by God
them
but that
Pontiff.
"
to
is
imme
be admitted,
"
cording to the
first,
valid as well as
illicit.
same
bishops should hold directly of the Pope, and at the
81
Phillips,
We
ordinis
1.
c.,
say, jurisdiction
I34-)
33
We
(Craiss., n. 868.)
supra,
"
Bouix,
1. c.,
Bouix,
1.
"
c.,
242.
ii.,
pp. 134-13?
Of
334
Bishops.
movable except
that,
for cause.
Our Lord, in fact, willed
3.
a general rule, dioceses should be committed to
as
We
government of
tendom by
vicars or delegates.
41
541.
appears,
i,
from the
cal institution
only, did
souls.
43
baptize, hear
confessions, celebrate marriages, etc., in every church and
parish of his diocese.
3. Nay, he may order, even against
the wish of the parish priest,
extraordinary exercises to be
held in a parish, such as retreats, missions, and the like. 44
Bouix,
Ib
1.
c.,
c., p.
Ib.
Cra-V--.. n. 873.
v.g.,
cfr.
41
Ib., p.
"
Ib.
preach,
Cone.
Ib., n. 874-
Of
Now,
all
335
Bishops.
immediate
necessarily supposes that he has
been said
has
What
diocese.
his
throughout
this
jurisdiction
to the
applies, a fortiori,
As
United States.
two
a rule,
We
same
say,
bishops cannot be placed over the
I. Where the faithful are of
are:
the
;
exceptions
45
Where the
different rites or have different languages.
the
bishop
faithful are merely of different nationalities,
should appoint a special vicar-general or secretary for those
2. Where a coadjutor is given to
of a different nationality.
diocese.
as a ride
542.
A.
i.
a bishop
episcopate?
the sacerdotium pertains to the
46
No one but a priest can be
office.
It is of faith that
is
essential.
ordinis.
seen, are, jure divino, superior to priests, potestate
more
fuller
and
is
of
The sacerdotium
per
bishops, therefore,
fect
sacerdotii
3.
).*
The plenitude
copate
the Church.
is
correctly
as instituted by
the
of
priesthood,
plenitude
49
The above re
Christ for the government of the Church.
a
of
definition
the
marks will also explain
bishop given
denned
us.
by
4.
The
00
48
"
47
Cone.
Ib.,p. 91.
*"
Bouix,
I.
Bouix,
1.
Supra,
n. 534.
c., p.
c.,
8q.
Of
336
Bishops.
SECTION
Of
the Rights
II.
in Particular.
Some
ART.
De
Duty of Residence
544. In
I.
Obligations Residendi.
may be
B2
bound, at least
The
residence"
i.e.,
in their
The
dioceses, but also to discharge their duties therein."
fulfils
the
of
residence
in
bishop
precept
any part
by residing
he is not obliged to live in his episcopal
of his diocese ;
"
city,
or
it
his vicar-general
tribunal."
545.
How
themselves
causes,
flocks,
61
Craiss., n. 882
68
ii.,
p. 5.
xxiii., cap.
i.,
d. R.
**
Thus, the Council of Trent says that bishops are bound to personal
*
dence
in sua erclesia -r/ ciiot-cesi
(1. c.)
Rouix, 1. c., pp.
"
resi
"
5, 6.
Of
Bis hops.
337
either
""
months
one month.
these causes?
"
if a
(iirgcns ncccssitas)
v.g.
bishop is
ill
or
of
reason
health
to
obliged by
persecuted
change cli
mate."
3. Obedience due others (pbedientia dcbitd]
v.g., if
2.
Urgent necessity
a bishop
Pope.
or the
vincial councils, or
Congress,
etc.
even
The Pope
rule, requisite in
these
86
such as Parliament,
permission in writing is, as a
civil
diets,
III.
cases."
councils.
3.
To
We
assist at
the
conclave"
(in
cardinals).
for it is evident that the implicit permission is contained in
Cone. Tnd., sess. xxiii., cap. i., d. R.
Ferraris, V. Episcopus, art. iii., n. 29.
*
Bouix, I. c., p. 8 cfr. Cone. Trid., 1. c
*"
**
Craiss., n. 887.
**
"
n
Salzano,
M
lib. H.,
Ib., n. 7, 8.
Cone. Trid.,
1.
c.
"
Craiss., n. 800.
**
"
Ferraris,
Jb.
1. c.,
a.
&
Of
Bishops.
may
also
residence
duty
on account of the
danger of contracting a contagious dis
ease
A. He is not, even
though he has a coadjutor. Although
he cannot leave his diocese
during a pestilence or other
contagious disease (tempore pestis}?* yet he
may remain in
those parts of the diocese which are safer
and less exposed
to the
70
contagion.
547-
bound
diocese
A. Those
in a
who
are at the
Roman
live in
Italy,
late the
A.
those who
but out of Rome," within two
months; others,
dwell out of Italy, within four months."
who
548. Q. What
finally,
their
promotion
law of residence
their
/>.,
But
if a
bishop is unlawfully absent more than a year,
the metropolitan must denounce him to
the Roman Pontiff
"
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 7, 8.
Ferraris,
cfr.
Salzano,
1.
13.
Bouix,
c.,
Cfr Craiss..
Izano,
**
I.
c., p.
149.
n. 893.
Phillips,
i.,
d. Ref.
p. 148.
DC
Lehrb
.,
p.
I.
156.
c.,
r3.
Ib.
cap.
i.,
d. Ref.
Of
either
letter or
Bishops.
339
79
by
messenger,
"
by
81
Can bishops
Q.
549.
in the
in the
his
absence,
The Council
A. They cannot.
of Trent,
or, in
bishop, but
52
Urban
83
VIII.,
who decreed
that the
Roman
Pontiffs alone
gives
Tridentine
the
on
decree
residence,
without
the
ART.
Duty of Visiting
the Diocese
("
II.
De
tione."}
550.
"
Phillips,
"
"*
"
81
Cone.
1.
"
c.
PI. Bait.
II., n.
i.,
Simla Syn
Bouix,
1.
p.
6.
191
cfr.
Cone.
PI. Bait.
I.,
iii.,
n. 35, 36
n. 5.
d. R.
1634
cfr.
Craiss., n. 889.
"
TheoL Mor,
n.
1134 (4
Of
340
Bishops.
by travelling
the condition of
various churches
its
in the sixth
visit their
87
These
dioceses.
fallen into
visitations,
desuetude, were re
88
How
93
How
their dioceses?
A.
visit
often?
They
are
"
"
*
*
*
Ib., n. 9.
Ferraris,
iii.,
1.
c.,
18
"
Ib.,
135.
d. Ref.
Ib., n. 19.
**
Ferraris, V. Visitare, n.
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
p.
16.
I,
Of
94
34 i
Bishops.
bene
of the
They
2.
cognoscant."
Church obtains on
xxiv.
Trid., sess.
that
this point
bishops are
bound
the
is,
c.
3,
C.
able
property, etc.
97
Having- premised
this,
we answer
I.
The
all the
following persons are subject to personal visitations
dio
of
the
secular
entire
the
clergy
faithful, but especially
9S
of
care
also regulars, in matters pertaining to the
cese
:
souls.
as a rule,
parochial duties. II. The following places are,
i
All church edifices within the
subject to local visitations
:
diocese.
99
2.
v.g.,
hospi
100
v.g.,
3. As to exempt places
asylums, protectories.
monasteries where the monastic discipline is transgressed
the bishop can only urge the regular superior to correct
such abuses and cause the rules of the institute to be ob
tals,
served
fails
""
to visit
six
can do
so, if
"
"
96
97
Bouhc,
>*
Ib.;
1.
c., p.
25
Salzano,
cfr.
lib.
ii.,
p.
149.
C.
PL
Soglia,
1.
Phillips,
c., p.
1.
c.,
c.,
pp
"
100
Soglia,
HJ
II., n. 86.
I.
Cone. Trid.,
pp. 17,
Phillips,
18.
""
Craiss.,
1.
n 903.
17.
p.
257.
257, 258.
342
Qf
Bishops.
all
(loca)v.g.,
ecclesiastical
2,
fonts, missals,
conduct of clergymen
official
edifices;
things
charge of congregations.
The bishop should, therefore, see whether pastors and assis
in
2. After the
only in devolutivo
visitation, an authentic ac
count of it should be drawn up, 108 to enable the
bishop, in his
visitatio sacrorum liminum, to
an accurate re
give the
Pope
110
port of the state of the diocese.
3. The bishop-, cannot
receive anything for the visitation, save food or
hospitality
1
(procuratio, victualing
*"
Bouix,
1.
109
11
money
ir.,
c.
Craiss., n. 914.
Or
and
in places
"
Bouix, de Episc.,
iii.,
it
is
d. R.)
t.
cfr.
2. p. 35.
the custom
Salzano,
I08
cap.
where
106
c., p. 31.
108
Phillips.
"
who
p.
I.
c.,p. 149.
Supra, n. 447.
1. c.,
p. 255.
are visited prefer giving
9; cfr Cone. Trid., ses*.
Of
Bishops.
343
ART.
Of
the Obligation
III.
Incumbent on Bishops
to Visit the
Holy
See.
Ecclesiae}.
By
"
we mean
the place
are
persons
obliged to
certain that, at the present
What
It is
of the
ops
"
this visitatio
every ten years, as was seen. These ten years must, in all
cases, be computed from the day on which the Const. Romanus Pontifex of Sixtus V. was published, namely, from
December
20,
1585.
made
years from Decem
make
is
to
"
ART. IV.
Duties of Bishops in regard to the Management of Ecclesiastical
Seminaries Of Seminaries in thi United States.
557.
The
supervision of seminaries
is
duties of
ns
116
Inst. S. C.
i.
9.
m Ib.,
n. 29.
Ib., n. 5, 30.
Of
344
Bishops.
8
I.
Episcopal Seminaries
sequent, to the Council of Trent."
Trent.
the
Council
Seminaries
houses set
of
before
i.e.,
"
"
"
cil
126
colleges
cal discipline.
118
119
131
Vetus
cap.
cii.
924
Tolet.
et
vol. vii.
p. 90;
cfr.
our Notes,
n.
148-155.
Craiss., n.
sinus,
"
Phillips, K.
Salzano,
m Cone.
i.,
cfr.
II.,
Nova
"
Devoti,
AD. 531
n.
cfr.
i,
note
i..
lib. iii.,
L.
c., p. 95.
cfr.
Thomas-
3.
;
ii.,
lib.
Lucae, 1728.
IS3
Phillips,
1.
c.,
The words
Debt-ant
[i.e.,
the boys] erudiri in domo Eccl,:siae, sub episcopali praesentia a pratposito. (Cfr.
Craiss.. 1 c.)
Salzano, 1. c., p. 186 cfr. Cone. Vasense II., A.D 529.
IM
"Bouix.l c.,
p.68.
Ib.
I37
Cone. Trld..
sess. xxiii
cap
xviii
d.
Re-
Of
What
cil
Bishops.
Q.
"
Management of Seminaries.
to be appointed
1
I3I>
The
the punish
ment of delinquents the appointment and removal of pro
131
2. The first committee
fessors, confessors, and the like.
;
"
"
Cone. Trid.,
Bouix,
Bouix,
De
1.
1.
c.
cfr.
city,
Bouix,
Capitulis, p. 424
c.,
one of
1.
c.,
whom
is
selected
by the
Paris, 1862.
"
I:
Craiss., n. 929.
2
Ib .,
p.
433 seq.
Of Bishops.
346
The
bishop, the other by the clergy of the who*e diocese.
is
bound
advice
of
to
hear
the
this
committee, chiefly
bishop
on these matters
made
The
contributions or assessments to be
for the
134
It is
present when
acts,
Observa
even
for
the
obliged,
validity of his
to hear the advice of these committees
but he is not
i.
The bishop
bishop."
is
bound
to follow
The members
2.
it.
Can bishops
Q.
560.
of the
for cause.
place religious
13e
communities
charge of seminaries ?
A. They can, under certain conditions.
We
"
certain conditions;
and second
first
in
say, under
not, as a
do
rule,
dition
"
Now,
all
Tridentine decrees
133
134
*"
137
**
Bouix,
Craiss
p.
,
438
n.
Tone. Trid
930;
,
it
cfr. ib.,
cfr.
De
Episc., vol.
Soglia, vol.
ii.,
ii.,
pp. 282-284.
m Craiss.,
Ib., n. 935.
vol.
ii.,
p. 73.
Bouix,
De
n. 933, 935.
Of
Bishops..
-4-
"
141
A.
We
premise
With
two kinds
us there are
of semina
1 "
We now
have
its
answer:
i.
ii
possi
Where
hood
2. In the
yet be erected.
preparatory seminaries (where
they exist), the course of studies shall not be less than six
110
Cfr.
142
C. PI, Bait.
144
Cone.
Cone.
PI.
II., n.
141
Crai*s.. n. 935.
143
Of
543
Bishops.
146
be
shall also
146
ology.
in the
guages);
3.
six years,
provincial,
mittee to consist of at least one priest. In the case of dio
cesan seminaries, the members of these committees are
bishops
the
in
of the
^>f
We
The
the support of the seminary. This needs explanation.
of
committee
this
take
is
to
the
advice
bound
bishop
in
amount
be assessed.
rate,
fixed the
he can collect
it
whom
Cone.
IM. Bait.
III., n. 147.
146
Bouix.
De
Cap., p. 439.
Of
Bishops.
349
ART. V.
Rights
Synods (De
et
Officio
Dioeccsanam).
Definition.
to the pastoral
decrees
term canons
which are
The
constitutions (constitutiones).
(decretd),
is
at
"
"
adjuncta,
magno
foret
saltern post
cele-
quam
levissima
mterposita mora, synodum convoccnt dioeccsanam, in quo statuta provincialia seu plenaria omnibus
promulgentur, atque
executioni dentur."
Again, we ask, Is the Tridentine de
p.
See our article on Dioc. Syn. in Brownson s Quarterly Review, July, 1875,
!M
Craiss., n. 80 cfr. our Notes, n. 37.
314 seq.
"Bouix,
157
1.
c.,
156
Bishops neglecting
to
Bened. XIV.,
De Syn.,
lib.
Cone.
i.,
cap.iii.,n.
synods
1.
c.,
3.
officio^
cap.
vi.,
Of
3 so
Bishops.
fallen into
"
"
trators of dioceses.
565.
What
Q.
A.
163
Praeter sacerdotes
"
i.
"
sint
Officials
I.
of Synods.
""
cal officials
The
in
m Cfr.
181
168
By
We
rule, to attend.
of the clergy
is
to
16
"-
be treated
of, all
ecclesiastics
vii., p.
if
These
itself.
n. 13.
virtue of universal
bound, as a
the other
185
204.
II., n. 66.
a general reformation
must attend.
Cfr. Phillips,
Lehrb., p. 354.
164
IBS
166
1.
c., n.
c.
2.
De
Syn.,
cap. xxx., n.
1.
3,
c.
i.
n. 8.
42, 43.
cap. xxxi., n.
i.
Venetiis. 1668.
i.,
cap. xviii., n.
i,
Of
Bishops.
35!
Synodi-
chiefly:
cal
in partibus, judices
pro-
IC9
they
Papal delegates, and must not be confounded with our com
missions of investigation, where the latter still exist. 169 2.
Sy nodical examiners (examinatores synodalcs), whose
it
;
duty
conduct the examinations for appointments to
parishes
in forma concursns.
Where no synod is held, the bishop
may, with the consent of his chapter in the United States,
is
to
3.
to
"
Holy
The Third Plenary Council of Baltimore counsels
bishops
make use of the synodal examiners also for the examina
confessions, of the
who
junior priests,
It is allowed
See
to
Holy
Ferraris, not to the
(according
statutes
of
diocesan synods; 173 such
metropolitan) against
appeal, however, has only an effectum devolutivum, not suspensivum, and does not, therefore, suspend the
of
to appeal to the
obligation
Gavant,
168
vi
Cfr.
"
"
P10
I7i
""*
xiii.,
1.
Cone.
c.
cap. xxx., n
6 9-
Cfr.
7.
x., d.
169
Cone. Trid.,
Cone.
PI.
cfr.
Salz.. lib.
i.,
p. 46.
Ferr. V. Svn., n.
Leo XIII., Const. Romanos Pontifices, iSSi, Bened.
XIV., De Syn.,
cap. v
12. 13.
"
44.
lib
Of
352
Bishops.
Theological Conferences.
567.
These serve
to
remedy,
in a
tricts
2, all priests, whether secular or regular, having the
care of souls, should attend them
3, the bishop lays down
the method to be observed, proposes the matters or ques
;
and the
tions to be discussed,
like.
176
ART. VI.
Of
the Legislative,
Judicial, Executive,
of Bishops.
I. Legislative Power.
\.
The bishop has power not
in
to
his
diocese
only
publish
Papal constitutions and the de
177
crees of oecumenical,
national, and provincial councils, but
568.
both
and
and
his
be
not
however,
people,
provided,
regulations
opposed
17
to the universal laws of the Church.
Constitutions enact
ed by the bishop in synod are permanent (statuta pcrpetud],
also,
in
176
"
i.e.,
180
179
161
Bouix,
1.
De
c., p.
Episc., vol.
Hened XIV
Praecipuam, 1881.
Pontifices,
317,
De Svn
ii.,
lib
:8
80.
xiii
cap
v.
Our Notes,
n. 82, 83.
Soglia.
i..
and
vr>l
lit)
"
.
p.
287.
c..:a.
iv.. n. 3.
Of
353
Bishops.
We
the chapter?
By
i.
premise:
synodal statutes
we
18J
We
We
answer:
As
i.
when
this
consent
is
v.g., in
186
far as
concerns the U.
S.,
"Consilium
Judicial Power.
II.
way
it
active
Power.
The
bishop,
his
in
may
diocese,
enforce,
IV. Teaching
1M
188
187
Ifl6
Ib., n. 952.
""
**
"
Craiss., n. 949.
Bouix,
1M
1.
c.,
p. 390.
III., n. 20.
288
Soglia,
1.
c., p.
Bouix,
1.
c., p. 80.
cfr.
Cone. Trid.,
sess.
xxiv
xx
d. R.
Of
354
Bishops,
100
He
taught contrary to
there
is
thing
like,
faith,
crpline."
ART. VII.
Of
Powers of Bishops
the
to
grant Dispensations.
of a law in some
dispensation is the relaxation
bind."
otherwise
it would
Dispen
particular case where
sations can be granted by the proper superior only. Bishops
can dispense from all laws made by themselves or their pre
enact
decessors, whether in or out of synod but not from
570.
following
19
itself,
196
or
--
to
grant
by saying posse dispensari gives bishops 197power
Trent
of
Council
the
per
expressly
Thus,
dispensations.
intervene
to
interstices
the
from
mits bishops to dispense
between the reception of the various orders, whether minor
v.g.,
holidays,
awful,
must be immemorial
i.e.,
hundred years
""
Craiss., n. 954.
103
Ferraris, V. Dispensatio,
198
Bouix,
197
Sess. xxiii.,
c. xi.. d.
Ferraris,
c., n. 27.
199
n. 23.
194
I98
1.
c., p.
92.
""
1.
R.
Ib
and
3.
old,
Ex pracsumpta
"
n 955-
Soglia. vol.
Ferraris,
1.
i.,
Ib -- n 957
p. 290.
c., n. 26.
i.,
d. Ref.
Matr
Of
Bishops.
355
frequent occurrence.
4. By virtue of special delegation
of special faculties given to bishops by the Holy See
i.e.,
*"
v.g.,
where
In
doubtful whether a dispensation is needed.
cases of this kind bishops may either grant a dispensation for
cases
it is
We
Bishops,
for
i, 2, 3, 5, can dispense from the jus commune
just reasons only, (U] and not universally
i.e., not for an
entire diocese, city, or community, but
only for individu
in
cases n.
(<?)
als.
204
The power
2.
of dispensing in cases
n. 1,2, 3, 5, as
vested in bishops,
is
571.
the
Can
Holy
i.
these dispensations
to particular persons,
to recur to
case.
M0
"
"
2.
Rome
for a dispensation
in every particular
Bishops cannot, however, dispense from the
Craiss., n. 966.
01
Cfr.
144
*"
cfr.
Soglia,
1.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
c..
290.
p. 96.
Ferraris,
I.
Ferraris,
I.
c., n.
c.,
n.
23.
10
Of
356
above laws
in
Bishops.
*
a general manner
city, or community
i.e.,
for a
whole diocese,
lations for
Lent,"
diocese."
Are dispensations
by a bishop
can
bishop
dispense validly,
without just or sufficient cause, I, from his own laws or
those of his inferiors 2, also from the laws of his superiors,
572.
when
there
is
suffi
10
3, it is certain that
ciency of a cause for dispensation
he knowingly dispenses from the laws of his superiors T
;
if
g.,
2U J
1Ji:
aM
M8
Craiss., n. 973-9^0.
that
ii.,
21
n. 48.
canonical
Fac., form.
i.
rea-
n. 27.
Craiss., n. 968.
970.
of Rohlings
seems noteworthy
"
Inveniuntur
in
terdum, qui episcopis petitionem oretenus aut in scriptis offerunt, quin ullam
Scire deben dispensationem
prorsus dispensandi causam proponant.
ab epl-copo concessam omn.no nullain csie" (Medulla, p. 426).
,
*"
p. 15.
Nov., pp.
10,
51;
cfr.
Srat
ita for. t
Of
Bishops
4
sons
bft
by bishops.
ART. VIII.
On
the
Power of Bishops
in
regard
to
is
"
other church.
He may
holy
by the
infirmorum
in
some
number
with a less
oils
et
of ministers than
is
prescribed
in
Holy
See.
19
2.
From
Can bishops
Mass
celebration of
""
516
"
*"
Cone.
Cfr.
Facult.
De
form,
1.
Kenrick,
Episc., vol.
i.,
n. 12
ap.
ii.,
the key of
commum permit
the temporary
We
say, temporary
in private
houses
Bouix,
Bouix,
de jure
"
"
"
p. 115.
Konings,
n. 1628, q. 6.
Craiss., n. 982
c.,
tr.
xvii.. n. 140, S. C.
"*
Ib., p. 123.
de P.
F.,
Aug. 1886.
Of
358
celebration; for
is
it
Bishops.
no longer allow
We
now
in private houses.
priests to celebrate permanently
it is commonly held
answer According to St. Liguori,
""
that they
may
still
it
si
aliter celebrari
"
aedibus privatis,
dinarius designaverit
aut
dum
operam."
say
by
Kenrick
228
so.
Can
229
2. Formerly mis
permission of the ordinary of the place.
the
under
those
or
Propaganda (v.g.,
placed
sionary bishops,
the bishops of the United States), were forbidden to exercise
pontifical functions in
m Lib.
vi., n.
Celebr. Miss.
225
"
Konings,
2S3
358
cfr.
Konings,
Cone. Trid.,
n. 1328.
n. 1329, quaer. 3.
*"
226
""
Ib.
de observ.
Fac., form,
n.
23
"
N. 362.
Cone. Trid.,
27
ap.
et evit. in
our Notes,
Kenrick,
1.
c.
p. 467.
n. 87.
d R-
Of
359
Bishops.
The rigor ot
with the permission of the ordinary of the place.
law was modified by Pope Pius VII.," so that, at present,
1
this
cicera
communicare facultatem
exercendi."
pontificalia
ART. IX.
Of the
Sacrament
to thj
I.
Minister of Confirmation. The bishop is the
576.
minister ordinarius of confirmation.
According to the com
mon
some, even sub gravi, to use the thumb of his right hand in
anointing the forehead
yet confirmation, given with any
finger, whether of the right or left hand, is valid
nay, licit
234
if the thumb ol the
hand
cannot
be
used.
A bishop
right
;
facto."
He
it
is
customary
the United
States"
seems forbidden,
a30
Decretum Innocentii
""Cone.
134
""
138
2is
"*"
Kcnrick,
Kenrick,
St.
tr.
1.
Liguori,
xvi., n. 2.
2S?
c., n. 6.
i.
c.. n.
174.
Bouix,
De
Aug.
8,
1819.
Craiss., n. 987.
St.
Episc., vol.
ii.,
Of
360
Bishops.
239
The bishop
We
ask
is
What
en
sin
2 "
All baptized
2. At present
this
sacrament.
receive
persons may validly
however, it is not allowed in the Latin Church to confirm
243
except
(//)
grave rea
customary,
(a) for
where
it is
;as in
will
* 41
244
347
54
Bouix,
242
1.
c., p.
213.
Cfr.
Cone.
Cfr.
Ceremonial
our Notes,
Craiss., n. 991.
n. 227.
for the
United
245
Ib.
States, p. 486.
!43
246
is
sufficient-
Kenrick,
Walter,
1.
p.
c., n. ^.
538.
Baltimore, 1865.
Cfr
Of
361
Bishops.
Formerly a linen
prepared to receive this sacrament.
or silken band, with a cross on it, was tied around the fore
head of the person confirmed, and worn in this manner one,
ly
48
At present
with
the forehead is immediately wiped
cotton, no band
9
being used. This is the custom also of this country."
III. Sponsors or Godfathers and Godmothers (Patrini
578.
three, or seven days, according to
custom."
86
i.
Matrinae Confirmationis).
According to St. Liguori
and others, the obligation of having a sponsor in confirma
When it is impossible, however, to
tion binds sub
confirmation
may be lawfully given with
procure sponsors,
out them. 2. Only one sponsor is allowed for each person.
be confirmed, 4, and be different
5. The sponsor should
et
g>avi.
2
same sex with the
5, and of the
baptism,
for the sponsor to
person to be confirmed, 6. It is sufficient
of the person to be
place the right hand on the shoulder
"
in
The
customary in the United States."
habebunt
vero
Confirmati
fathers of Baltimore ordain
patrinos singuli singulos, nee tamen foeminis mares nee maribus foeminae patrini oflficium praestabunt.
Quod si hoc
confirmed, as
is
"
fieri
omnino nequeat,
saltern
patrini, et
duae
adhibeantur."
ART. X.
Rights and Duties of Bishops respecting Causes or Matters
of Heresy.
579.
are:
i.
dele
3. Those Papal
shops, in regard to all their subjects.
Laygates who are named inquisitors (inquisitores fidei}
2<B
461
"
St.
Liguori,
Bouix.
1.
Cone. PI
1.
Kenrick,
c., n. 188.
p. 215.
"
1.
c., n. 12.
c., n. 10.
Kenrick,
1.
Bouix,
c., p.
i.
216.
55
L.
c.,
n. 185.
Of
362
Bishops.
men
to
an inquisitor
to
power
bishop.""
580. Q.
A.
We
I.
we here
speak,
is
i.
premise:
either internal
nally
i.e.,
external
outwardly
i.e.,
which
forum
(b)
judicially
notoria et
liaercsis
ad forum
known
judicial? deduct a) or
to
ad forum
R3
3.
mal
heretics,
It is certain
^
861
De
Reiff.,
tit. vii.,
Judic., vol.
1.
c.,
that
n. 431.
ii.,
25S
Ib.,
"*
Bouix,
De
are for
heresy by any
major excommunicaBouix,
1.
c.,
Parisiis, 1866.
n. 448, 449.
persons
judicial^
who
their
284
26
15.
was
all
St.
Liguon,
De
Ep.,
t.
ii.,
p. 219).
"
Episc., vol.
Avanzmi, Com.
"
ii.,
p. 219.
Reiff.,
Romae,
1.
c., n.
1872.
238-247.
Of
Bishops.
363
row
"
in tfic Const,
reserved, speciali inodo. to the Pope,
II.
IX.
now
answer: I.
Pius
Sedis
of
Pope
Apost.
atta
to
whatever
hes
No excommunication
purely mental
tion,
We
heresy, neither
this sort of
is
Roman
it
is
"
terno
and
We
Rome
2C *
be
ad forum
deducta
judicialc.
notoria et uon
It is
4.
is
The Council
present, cannot absolve from occult heresy.
270
to
absolve
of Trent.
it is true, gave bishops power
pro foro
conscientiae from all occult crimes reserved to the Pope, and
But this power, so far as regard.
heresy?"
was
occult heresy,
subsequently revoked
by, and exclu.
in the Bulla Coena
sively reserved to, the Holy See, both
as published several times after the Council of
Domini
Trent, and in the recent. Constitution, Apostolicae Sedis, .of
also
from
occult
"
Pius IX.
*"*
487
870
3)1
27
*"*
a 8
Craiss., n. 1167-1170.
1.
Reiff.,
2
c.,n. 369.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
Bouix,
1.
c.,
Bouix,
Reiff., 1. c., n. 350.
So named because annually published in Die Coenae Dni.
Thursday
874
vi., d.
R.
"
1. c.,
p.
i.e.,
220.
p. 222.
223 seq
on Holy
According
Ponrifici
Rom.
Com.
in
C. Ap. Sedis,
reservata.
Ap. Sedis, pp. 14 and 68, 69.
n.
i.
cfr.
Of
364
Bishops.
power
...
2. Again,
quoscunque.
they have
absolvendi ab omnibus censuris in Const. Apostolicae
.
Sedis (d. 12, Oct., 1869) Romano Pont ifid ctiam speciali modo>
reservatis, excepta absolutione complicis in peccato turpi ;
hence, they can, as a rule, absolve from occult heresy.
"*
We
Rome)
those
who
still in
existence
nor
2,
(i.e.,
two cases
Although
I.
582.
275
in
bishops
280
to
Reserve Cases.
may undoubtedly
reserve
they should do so
than out of synod, chiefly because reservations
cases to themselves,
rat.her
XL
Power of Bishops
the
ex
just given.
ART.
On
"
Facult., form,
i.,
is
it
fitting that
n. 15.
Ib., n. 16.
377
Cfr. Reiff.,
1.
c.,
n. 369,
370
.,
1.
c.)
et lib. iv.,
!b
"48.
App.,
facult.
Bouix,
i.,
x.,
De Episc
vol.
ii.,
p. 242
Of Bishops.
365
2
crimes
or at
bishops should not, as a rule, reserve more than two,
do
not.
most three, cases. Our bishops
generally speaking,
propriam dioeccsim,
in
dictorum ordinariorum sive per se sive per sacerdotem ad hoc delegatum absolvere poterit. 2. Quod si in
quilibet
^
383
aliiim
Jan.
lib.
v..
cap. iv., n.
26, 1602.
i8i
3.
reservatur."
Salz.,
W4 Bouix,
lib.
1.
iii.,
c.,
p. 45.
p. 243.
Of
366
IV.
When
Bishops.
the
to absolve
from
tions.
21
"
reserved, he
may
"
ART. XII.
Of
the
Power of Bishops
relative to Ecclesiastics.
I.
294
295
dained a priest,
he exercised permanently the duties of
whatever order he had received. Nor was he allowed to
depart from the church for which he was ordained without
296
Clerics were
Kenrick,
tr.
Bouix,
c.,
p. 243.
192
i21
*>
1.
394
Phillips,
w Ib.,
Kirchenr
p. 610.
!97
Ib., p.
vol.
i.,
p. 608.
Ib.,
244.
"*
Bouix,
I.e., p. 269.
Phillips,
1. c.,
Of
and were
II.
367
Bishops.
in
To remedy
promoted
some determinate church, and
observed
the
in
United States.
In fact,
were imprac
it
when
"
Can
585. Q.
304
Benedict XIV.,
strictly.
We
ecclesiastics
who
are attached to
some
drawn between
We
now answer:
I.
It is
permission
dent from the Council of Trent,
the
without permission
from
the bisliop
104
**
Bouix,
De
*"
p. 172.
cap
ii.,
We
ordination.
in
for,
say,
1.
10J
n. 13.
M0
18
"
Bouix,
I.
pp. 270-274.
Of
368
cA
Bishops.
"
"
This was
We
ecclesiastics,
for
of the diocese
tilT 586.
priests in the United States entirely with
draw from their dioceses without the permission of the
Can
by special
indult of the S. C. de P. F., dated Nov.
30, 1885, granted at
"
3111
Uouix.
Cone.
1.
PI.
p.
270
B;,lt
II..
c..
:*
n.
109.
Ib..
Craiss., n. 1008
Of
369
Bishops.
Testimonial,
and Commendatory.
may
In the latter
matae].
unless
even
it
in the
be certain that
its
cardinal
prefect,
dated April
20,
1873,
commands
Of
370
Bishops.
He
cese."
We say,
general."
lie
his vicar-
them
celebrate.
also
command exempt
regulars
not to permit strangers, whether they be secular priests or
regulars of a different order, to say Mass, even in their
exempt churches, without permission from him or his vicar-
We
general.
say, regulars of a different order ; for regulars
of the same order can say Mass in the houses of their order
2
who
who
known
Cone. Trid.,
*"
124
c*
Ib.
cfr.
"
Ib.
295 cfr.
1012 1016.
Ib., p.
Cfr. Craiss., n.
"
323
Craiss., n. 1015.
3 6
and
s
ib.,
De Jure
Bouix,
Bouix,
Regular., vol.
1.
c.,
1.
c., p.
ii.,
de ob-
Of
Bishops.
371
cannot,
brate, but
328
merely to reside there.
We
We
The
ing Mass.
Priests, with
in
regard to say
in a
As
second
to the
class,
whom
select
3i9
Bouix,
De
Episc.,
Cone. PL Bait.
1.
c., p.
II., n.
;W8
297.
:i::o
119.
Ib.. n.
no.
331
Ib., p. 300.
Ib., n. 121.
37 2
Of
Bishops.
"
who
is
ad titulum
are ordained
missionis
"
64 .)
V. What has just been said respecting the dispensation
from and renewal of the missionary oath does not, at pres
(Cone.
ent,
ecclesiastical province.
332
Cone.
Angelis,
*
The
1.
t.
S. C.
1873: Q.
4.
63; Instr. S. C. de P. F.
i.,
1871, n.
n,
12;
cf.
De
xxii., n. 4.
de P. F.
Utrum
Ad Dubia
explicatius
declarandum
sit,
on Feb.
4,
juramento ligatur ad aliam transeuntem debere in hac altera novum juramentum emittere; neque hoc facere posse absque venia S. Congregationis.
Q.
5.
Utrum necessario
requiratur venia
S.
Congregationis ut ordinatus
titulo missionis
natus
fuit,
vtrumque.
Ad
m
5
affirmative.
Of
373
Bishops.
tionem,
tias
dummodo
literas saecularizationis ac
Ordinarii loci
possunt,
nondum
vero
commendan-
quo
ad triennale experiment um
in ministerio
tionis
Episcoporum
et
Regularium rescripto
saecularizati
dummodo priusde
titulo
canonico
sibi
n. 12)."
praestarc tenentur (Instr. S. C. cle P. F., 17 Apr. 1871,
VII. Finally, the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore (n. 67)
Of
374
Bishops.
ART. XIII.
Of
the
590. Q.
What
We
other cases.
observe:
i.
an indul
Bishops can grant them only to their subjects
gence, however, attached by the bishop to some pious place
v.g., to the visiting of and praying in some church or
;
338
chapel
may be gained by
strangers
337
with the conditions prescribed.
Arch
4.
in
their
can
not
own
but
them,
dioceses,
bishops
grant
only
in all the dioceses of their provinces, and that even out of
(indulgentia localis]
who comply
the visitation.
338
5.
Bishops
may
delegate the
power of
6.
339
334
Our Notes,
n. 251.
sst>
Ferraris,
138
1.
c.,
n. 18.
i.,
n. 5
335
337
339
cfr.
Bouix,
Konings,
1.
c.,
n. 1778.
Hi., p. 5261
Of
other words
What
375
Bishops.
by
our bishops ?
A. A plenary indulgence, i, to all the faithful of their
34
dioceses three times a year
2, to all persons when first con
341
verted from heresy
3, to each of the faithful, in articulo
3
5, our bishops
mortis; 4, in the Forty Hours Devotion;
:
"
may
"
They can
their dioceses
344
;
church of
Way
346
"
all
Publication of In
rule,
347
However,
submitted to the bishop before being published.
as Konings, n. 1778, says, indulgences conceded by the Pope
to the entire Church in rescripts already published and
Ferraris or contained
quoted by approved authors v.g., by
in the Raccolta, or Prinzivalli s Collection, do not require
the episcopal promulgation.
ART. XIV.
Rights and Duties of Bishops in regard
592.
the
By
relics
of
saints
(reliquiae
to Relics.
sanctorum} are
"
M0
M2
144
Ib., n.
Ib., n.
8.
i.,
Phillips,
1.
Ib., n. 9.
c., p.
"
n. 14.
S43
847
"
Facult., form,
572
cfr.
34 *
Ib., n. 17.
7.
349
160
Of
3/6
Bishops.
until they
5"
I.
By whom
Authentication of Relics.
are relics to be ex
We
We
premise:
vene
for public
We
purpose of ascertaining
353
in Rome.
authenticated
reality
Relics, therefore, cannot be exposed in a diocese for public
364
without the
veneration, even in the churches of regulars,
being exposed
whether
they were
in
permission of the
bishop."
2. The
proceed without having first consulted the Pope.
relics of persons deceased in the odor of sanctity, but not yet
beatified, can be approved, for public veneration, by the Pope
"
357
vately (cultus privatus) all relics, new as well as old, not only
of those who are canonized or beatified, but also of those who
"*
JM
**
Can
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 61.
Ferraris,
1.
c,, n.
Cone. Trid.,
358
when such
relics
De
Invocat., etc
cfr. Reiff.,
1.
353
Reiff.,
1.
Phillips,
- 57
Reiff,
I.
c., n. 28.
n.
2t>.
c., n. 27.
3; 5
55, 56.
c., in fine.
have not
1.
Ib., n. 20,
30
Of
377
Bishops,
I.
593.
"
"
ly
one dollar
is
"
2.
($i).
is
of stipends is received?
larger parishes where a great number
367
of those giving
consent
with
the
i. It is not allowed,
except
868
DC
890
Reiff.,
1.
188
Phillips,
"*
**
Our
S61
c., n. 31.
1.
c.,
p. 551
Bouix,
cfr.
Cone. PI.
*"
Notes,
n. 331.
Craiss., n. 1042.
1. c.,
Cone.
ii.,
note
2.
**
Ib.
Of
3/8
Bishops.
Masses
is
in
it
2.
sin."
do not
any
II.
595.
"
Mere
stipends (eleemoS7a
We
observe:
i.
Secular
"
Masses
Bouix,
Bouix,
De
1.
number
s69
Capitulis, p. 273.
c.,
of founded
Konings,
87T
n. 1324, q. 2, 3.
171
These expenses v.g., for altar wine, candles are defrayed, with us,
3r
S73
from the income of the church.
Phillips, 1. c., p. 549.
Ib., p. 552.
"
874
I.e.,
II., n.
378
77
to
number
370).
Bouix,
We
De
say,
Episc., vol.
ii.,
Cone.
p. 304.
XIV, De
in regard
Of Bishops.
Masses
See.
878
379
the permission of the
it is
the
the
the
instance/
fault
any
I,
We observe
here,
for five or
(v.g.,
num
596.
No
is
Nevertheless, the
laid
decree of the
regards perpetual Masses, the fourtfi
Second Provincial Council of Cincinnati be followed to
wit That the fund or endowment for an annual Low Mass
ly as
SPS
3.
be at least $50; for a High Mass (Missa Cantata], $ioo.
founda
in
accepting
Great circumspection should be used
384
were
It
advisable,
perpetual Masses.
condi
the
on
foundations
following
only
therefore, to accept
if
the
cease
shall
fund,
tions i That the obligation to celebrate
tions, especially of
*"
(Cfr.
Cone.
PI.
XIV.,
1.
c., n.
SBO
19,
20;
cfr.
Const.
Cum
Saepe of
M1
Bouix,
II., n.
1.
c., p.
304-
s "
370.
Urban
VIII.,
1. c.,
p. 554.
Phillips,
""*
Ib.,
Append.,
p. 319-
Ib
n-
3?o-
3 So
Of
Bishops.
386
Plenary Council
38
"
Devises
III.
598.
Uses (testamenta
ad causas pias,
or
Charitable
By test amenta ad
legata pid).
causas pias are understood those last wills in which the testa
tor leaves
""
to a church
2,
or to a charitable
3fl
v.g.,
1"
* 88
189
"
i%w
Of course,
Soglia, vol.
Ib
p.
265
8b6
We now ask
Cone.
Can
bishops,
m Ib.
Paris, 1862.
Cfr
,
uses.""
cfr.
ii.,
W1
p. 264.
Konings,
Ib., p. 263.
n. 915.
Of
381
Bishops.
The question
the
controverted.
is
namely,
negative
The Pope
probabilior.
According
that they
alone
can,
cannot
to St.
is
Liguori,*"
the
scntentia
for just
cause, change
certain: I. Where,
these wills.
384
Bishops are, ac
2.
all
pious dispositions
last will or
w We
We
by
its
in foro
binding,
to law,
"
"
Lib.
iv., n.
conscientiae,
m Craiss.,
931, qu. 2.
m Wells,
p.
94
cfr.
Kent, vol.
iv., n.
507.
*"
Ferraris,
n. 10481.
c., n.
17*
O oz
Of
Bishops
ART. XVI.
Rights
Taxes of
tJie
tht
Episcopal Chancery.
By
599.
written
in
acts,
400
instruments, or writings of the episcopal chancery.
The
object of this decree, usually named Taxa Innocentiana,
was
Q.
What
A.
I.
officials
voluntarily offered,
to benefices or parishes
(collatio)
3,
from
for dispensations
404
We
"
alms; now,
eleemosynae
non potest fixa quaedam summa a quovis
eroganda, sed ea, quam quisque, ratione habita suarum facul405
tatum, commode dare potest."
Hence, they cannot estab
nomine
lish
or
intelligi
demand
m Ferraris, V.
***
402
Bouix,
De
sum of money
a fixed tax or
Taxa.
for dispensa-
*"
Episc., vol.
401
ii.,
Ferraris,
1.
tifical.
40S
say,
Cone.
Ferraris,
PI. Bilt
1.
c.,
II.. n.
note
ii.,
cfr
p. 216.
our Notes,
404
c.,
n.
r,
to the
2.
Pon
Craiss., n. 1057.
n. 353.
Of
dons
Bishops.
383
<08
must be understood.
II.
How
above
cases.
407
(10 cents)
for letters of
and the
like,
appointment to
chancellor
601.
of their chanceries,
and
in
410
Bishops
by bishops for their own wants.
therefore cannot, except by permission from the Holy See,
appropriate any part of these receipts to themselves. Where
it
to be used
the
chancellor has
400
it
matrimonii
nam
iis
-cxliii;
C. PI.
409
Bouix,
B;ilt.
1.
c,,
tantum exceptiscasibus,
oratoribus injungendarn
III., n. 134).
monet
"
* 8
407
Craiss., n. 1054.
4Ul
Ib., n. 1056.
Of
384
would
Bishops
2. The
belong entirely to him.
receipts of
the
alms
for
i.e.,
dispensations must be
applied exclusively for pious uses, and cannot go even to
seern,
413
salary.
i.e.,
It is
for the
.V.
C. C.
and
be accurately observed?"
Hence, i, bishops cannot
or receive anything for dispensations and the like
where this is forbidden by the Taxa Innocentiana ; 2, they
cery,
demand
4I6
but they
should do so according to the rate established by Innocent
XL, making due allowance, however, for the difference in
41
the value of money, both as to place and time.
For what
can, indeed,
fix
"
country,
the chancellor
where
417
Hence,
s fee for
Is this tax,
hibited
4U
414
417
415
Cone. Trid.,
Bouix,
sess. xxi., c.
c., p.
311.
AJban., p.
i.,
4I6
1.
ii.,
d. R.
p. 15, an.
Dioec. Novar.,
41S
Craissl, n. 1057.
Ferraris, V. Taxa,
p.
94
n. 12.
41>
Oct.
8,
1678
Craiss., n. 1052
41 *
15.
4ia
Cfr.
Bouix,
1.
c.,
p.
313
Of
385
Bishops.
by virtue of the
the
many
pastor
of congregations, receive
thus enabled to give their
salary,
and are
Note.
The Taxa Inservices as chancellors gratuitously.
nocentiana was never, at least in its entirety, received in
the United States.
ART. XVII.
Right of Bishops to Constitute Assistant Priests and assign
them a sufficient Maintenance Division of Perquisites in
the United States.
himself as
many
is
423
Moreover, the
the judge whether or not,
i""-
z di.
gra dus
di
affinitatis, z
plication will be
made
g>adus
consaiiguinitatis, or in
radue
names
is
required, ap
of the parties,
and
uses
4ai
(Stat., p. 95).
Ib., c. iv., d.
R.
4M
1.
c.,
c. i.,
d.
Of Bishops.
386
quisites
is
thus
It is
parish.
the bishop
power
"
maintained
Hence, bishops
may
assign
them part
"
4M
Bouix,
De
Episc.,
1.
c., p.
Ib., p. 329.
328.
"
Bouix.
1. c.,
p. 332.
"
Of
appealed to
Rome
in 1848.
Bishops.
The
387
not published.
606. Division
of
the Perquisites
United States.
in the
Bishops
in
this
priests," an equitable
of apportioning these offerings among- the priests re
siding in the same house, taking into consideration the chief
way
synodum
qua
Taxam quoque,
in
synodo constituatur,
Romam
approbation i subjiciatur.
ART. XVIII.
Rights and Duties of Bishops relative
Trent/
ally
if
31
Preaching,
etc.
607.
to
Preaching.
fit
433
persons to
Universal
discharge wholesomely
custom, however, has modified this duty. At present bishops
are indeed bound to preach from time to time (aliquando), but
not regularly, nor as often as parish priests. 434 The bishop
alone has the right to give permission to preach, and no person
4SO
431
Sess. v.,
439
***
c.
ii.
Bouix,
1.
sess. xxiii.,
iii.,
c., p.
n. 269.
343; St.
c.
i.,
d.
R.
433
sess. xxiv.,
c. iv.. d.
R.
Of
388
Bishops,
in
the bishop.
II.
gated to offer
up/
"
The bishop
is
"
44
things thus bought belong to the cathedral.
ART. XIX.
Right of Taxation as Vested
given Bishops
States
De Juribus
"
in
Contributions to be
Bishops
United
[Uilibus Episcoporum."
608. -I.
The
form
\clergy, should, however, as far as possible, assume the
437
"*
440
444
St. Lig.,
H. Ap.,
tr. vii.,
n. 65
Cone.
n.
Konings,
Cfr. Cone.
1135, 1322.
"
443
Craiss., n. 1066.
fb --
"
l88
Of
Bishops.
589
Contributions in particular.
II.
609.
made
term."
Of
the contributions
I.
emergencies.
The
regular contributions
I.
churches
in
the
diocese."
It
must be given by
churches
all
Greek Church,
the
it still
sources:"
in
the
exists, in
United States,
England,
7
In
etc."
in
this
it is,
in fact, the
3.
assistants."
Contributions for the support of the seminary (scminaris4. Fees of the episcopal chancery (Jus
ticum, alumnaticuni).
sigilli}.
to a
5.
The share
^alis.^
Vhe two
6.
Walter, Lehrb..
Cone.
lelt
<t4
51
from legacies
last
<16
""
falling to bishops
190.
44T
Reiff., lib.
iii.,
Walter,
c.
Ib
45 -
tit.
xxxix
n. 10-18-
">
Phillips,
p.
290
vii., p.
874
1. c..
>
Soglia, vol.
ii:,
p. 20.
Of
390
Bishops.
made
in
HgUr
The ordinary
new and
old.
An
Church.
The cathedraticum, the seminary contribution,
and the hospitality extended to the bishop when he makes
the visitation of the parish, are, at present, the
only ancient
taxes
due
to
the
new
ordinary
bishop.
ordinary tax
one which
is
(taxa nova)
general law.
"
is
Holy
Thus
See.
hibemus
"
census imponantur
vero
ecclesiis,
quod
habeatur."
egerit,
Si quis
4M
=>
mean
or contributions (Subsidia
exactiones extraordinariae].
By these taxes we
those which the bishop, for manifest and sufficient
cause,
demands
|3P
II.
Extraordinary taxes
charitativa,
Now, what
are the conditions uncler which the general law of the Church
or the sacred canons allows the bishop to ask for an extra
fcsta.
De
Angelis,
Reiff.,
1.
1.
c., n.
is
iii.,
t.
39, n. I.
Cap.
*
19.
is
sufficient or
Reiff.,
1.
De Cens.
c.,
n. 30.
(iii.
39).
Of
391
Bishops.
"
458
some.
of
is
requisite.
6.
Where
the
Taxa
States.
decrees:
"
\\,\\\,
erit recursus
ad
Council of Baltimore
S.
Scdem
in singulis casibus, in
quibus agatur
de imponenda nova taxa pro Episcopo quae excedat limites a
In other words, wherever there is
canonibus constitutes."
question of imposing a new tax, collection, or contribution
for the bishop, which goes beyond the rules laid down by
the sacred canons, the bishop is obliged, (a) first to take the
advice of his diocesan consultors, (b) and then also obtain
What,
|3|F
Holy
by the sacred
We
new
have
taxes for the bishop ?
seen that the canons forbid the bishop (a) to impose a new
canons
in
regard to
is, any ordinary tax other than the cathedraticum, seminary dues, and the hospitality given at the
episcopal visitation
*"
Reiff.,
Cap.
1.
Cum
c., n. 36.
Apostolus
(b)
468
to increase
Cap.
6, cit.;
Cum
any
Apostolus
De Cens.
191.
(iii.
39).
Of
392
Bishops.
ART. XX.
DC Junbus
Honorificis
.Rpiscoporum.
611.
Precedence
1.
bishops themselves
among
who
is
is
regu
so that a bishop
consecrated precedes
first
all other
bishops conse
take
Bishops
precedence of apostolic
In his own diocese a bishop takes
prece
1
"
give the
preference
to
all
strange
460
When the bishop visits a churcl
bishops and archbishops.
in his diocese he should be received solemnly by the
clergy
and, if he performs or assists at sacred functions in any part
;
"
pontifical robes in
sides their
I, the
general, are chiefly
mitre (initra, cidara bicornis, infula} 2, the crosier (bacillus
:
pastoralis, peduiri),
curve, and
or pastoral
staff,
which terminates
in
""
""
Phillips,
*"
c.,
p.
Ib., p. 891.
890.
2<ji.
Ib., p. 892.
O/
churches.
2.
When
Bishops.
out of uteir
own
dioceses they
may
uses the
formula:"
Ego N. Dei
misericordia, miseratione]
...
"
483
Phillips, Kirchenr.,
484
484
1.
**
Ib., p. 901.
c.,
Gerlach,
I.
c.,
Ib., p.
220.
*"
900.
Craiss., n. 1078
CHAPTER
VI.
orders
others
episcopal order
in
in
v.g.,
the exercise
of
conferring sacred-
episcopal jurisdiction.
ART.
Of
1.
Auxiliary Bishops.
ordinary bishops, not in the exercise of their jurisdicbut merely of the ordo episcopalis v.g., to give confirma
assist
tio*
tion.
We
say,
I,
infidels.
We
Walter,
1.
c., p.
285.
Ib.,
See.
Holy
3
Now,
they
In German, Weihbischofe.
and thus assist the
vicars-general,
Bened.
bishop in the exercise of his jurisdiction (Soglia, vol. ii., p. 28 cfr.
lib.
xiii..
xiv.,
n.4\
De
cap.
XIV.,
Syn.,
*
According to the present discipline of the Church, every bishop is placed
;
(Bened. XIV.,
Usually
lips, Lehrb.,
1.
c.,
cap.
viii., n. 12).
bishops
p. 325).
394
who stand
in
Quasi-Episcopal Jurisdiction.
when they
customary to have them
where
it is
I,
395
2.
visit
whom
way
ad
limina.
they
Their
assist dies
They
office lapses so
or in some other
Of
II.
Coadjutor Bishops.
How many
tio.
simul et temporalibus}
The latter are appointed to assist the
bishop in the performance of his spiritual duties, whether of
Soglia,
*
10
:1
Bouix,
1.
c., p. 29.
De
Episc., vol.
i.,
p.
498
gripp., 1739.
Forum
Thomassin.,
p.
ii.,
man-
Craiss., n. 1083.
1. ii.,
c. 1v.
seq.
"
Walter, p. 286.
Leurenius
in the
Phillips,
Benef., Tr.
de Coadjutoriis, qu.
308.
1.
c.,
163.
Coloniae Ag.
396
13
bishops.
permanently
cum futura
(coadjutores
successione,
cum
We
ask
Are
coadjtitorships
They
18
Appointment of Coadjutors.
615.
of appointment
right
however
cases,
firmity,
To
v.g.,
whom
To
1.
the diocese
perpetual coadju
belongs the
In certain
solely."
great distance
a bishop who, by reason of age or in
if
is
at a
may
himself,
by
19
in case the
"
16
17
bishop
is
"
Leuren.,
c. vii., d.
1.
c.,
itself,
6
n. 2.
provided two-
Salz., vol.
ii.,
p. 170.
R.
Namely,
in this
discipline.
18
Craiss., n. 1099,
19
Pe:pe
Bouix,
1.
fid/
c., p.
163
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
qu. 309.
noo.
Cfr.
Quasi-Episcopal Jurisdiction.
397
II.
possible.
For these
make
of such nature as to
form
his duties
it
of speech, blindness,
paralysis, and
the like 2, old age v.g., age of 60 or 70 3, insanity; 2 4,
great negligence on the part of the bishop in the discharge
21
Both perpetual and temporary coadjutors
of his duties.
v.g., loss
"
in
When
there
is
or archbishop
as follows:
cum jure
successionis, the
must be observed.
sq.
law
whom
tolic- letters
are
not
21
the powers in
must
be
determined by the reason which caused
question
the appointment.
Thus, I. a coadjutor, whether temporary
sufficient.lv
explicit,
"
w
Si
matters;
Leuren.,
].
c.,
in
2B
ii.,
such coadjutor
fact,
Ib.. p. 507.
Sojjlia. vol
"
30
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
qu. 397.
M
*
has
llu-
Bouix.
Ib.
1.
c., p.
same
506.
(5")
Craiss
n.
1103.
398
power
as
as a rule, the
50
bishop
is
above income
is
insufficient for
both?
Should
32
it
go
to the
The question
is
this difficulty
is
disputed.
Practically speaking, however,
of no consequence.
For the Holy See, before appointing a
determines
the amount of salary, as well
coadjator, usually
whence
as tht source
it is
to be derived.
If possible, the
2.
Coadjutors cum
futura succession? succeed ipso jure, and without any new
36
36
as the bishopric falls vacant.
election, so soon
Bishops in
the United States, who hold the Church property of the dio-
tion,
"*
Bouix,
29
.
c.,
->.
Ib., p. 516.
33
11
Bouix,
Then,
1.
Salz.,
509.
S1
c.
M
34
1.
c., p.
170.
Bouix,
1.
c.,
Craiss., n. 1112.
pp. 510-51:1.
3G
and assume
Soglla, vol.
i.,
p. 220.
Quasi-Episcopal Jurisdiction.
cese in their
own name,
their coadjutor
if
399
name
With coad
their
heir."
ART.
Of
I.
617.
Regular Bishops.
Regulars may be
superior
is
requisite.
III.
in fact, are
sometimes
raised
his
Again, he remains,
it is true, incapable of acquiring property for himself, but he
may freely use temporal goods to support himself in a man
41
II.
ner befitting his exalted station.
regular bishop,
wear
the habit of his order as to
moreover, is obligated to
its
42
however,
He
is
the
same
as
must,
43
or breviary of his diocese, not of his order.
If he
should resign his episcopal see, or be removed from it, he is
office
bound
sion
"
"
"Ib.,
44
1.
c., p.
n. 2.
Ib., n. 20.
II., n.
496
"
Salz.,
189.
**
1.
c., p.
171.
vii., n. i, 2.
4t
"Ib.,n. 4, 5-
lb.,n.
7,
ART. IV.
Of
Inferior Prelates.
45
48
We
mem
bers of their own order, but also novices and secular domes
II. The middle or second class is
tics living in the monastery.
made up
of those
who
of a certain dis
tants
i.e., over the clergy as well as laitv
trict or territory which is situate in and entirely surrounded by
those
who
III.
termed praelati
nullius
i.e.,
46
47
**
They have
dioeceseos.
the
all
"
Bouix,
1.
c..
Soglia, vol.
Komngs
Phillips, Lehrb.,
p 532.
ii.,
1305.
18.
<e
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
543
De Jur. Reg.,
60
Our Noles,
t.
ii.,
149
p. 220,
*
p. 348.
CHAPTER
VII
Under
619.
this
head we
ART.
Of
I.
620.
By
What
is
of vicars-
of vicars-
I.
Vicars-General.
meant by a Vicar-General?
a vicar-general
spiritualibus, officialis)
I,
3,
vicarius
(vicarius gcncralis,
is
in
legitimately ap
We
legitimately appointed.
We
We
way ;
at least
morally speaking.
Bouix,
3
4
De
Judic., vol.
i.,
For
it
were a contradiction
p. 358.
We
in
i.,
qu. 26.
Craiss., n. 1120.
-401
Of
402
We
We
that
is,
same
effect
We premise
By
a vicarius generalis
in temporalibus
manage
the
by a
vicarius
to exercise ec
We
now
as
question is controverted. The affirmative,
f
held by Ferraris and others, maintains that a vicar-general,
clothed with jurisdiction in spiritualibus only, but not in tem
is not, rigorously speaking, the general vicegerent
answer
The
poralibus,
Cfr.
tamen De Camillis,
i.,
p. 224.
The
negative,
Paris, 1868.
citt
If there are
(in
I.,
eodcm
loco,
n. I, 8, 9
Bouix,
1.
c.,
p.
353
Vicarius Gen.,
art.
ii
n.
^L
however, which
of Episcopal Jurisdiction.
holds
that
403
need only be
seems more conformable
power
to the Council of Trent.
It is
universally admitted that a
vicariits gen. in
temp, tantnm cannot be properly called vicarvested with
vicars general
in spiritualibus,
10
si
etiam
"
oeconomum
Valde
in
seu in tem-
curam
domus
episco-
in
palis
lem gerere
administrationem."
12
objected
Is
only dclegata ?
It \& jurisdictio
ordinaria.
n
"
Craiss., n. 1124.
"
C. PI. Bait.
II., n.
Bouix,
p. 3 bo.
Our
1.
c.,
75
Notes, pp. 70 71
ib.,
footnote
This
Leuren.,
certain at
is
I.
c.
qu.
8,
"
Leuren.,
4.
1.
>
Ib.,
p 361.
.
c. (
qu. 72.
a.
Of
404
17
general
is
ordinary
likewise ordinary.
is
19
But
be objected
may
it
is
:.
now, that of
essentially perpetual
Ordinary jurisdiction
the vicar-general is revocable ad nutuni episcopi ; hence, etc.
deny the major. Ordinary jurisdiction is that which is
;
We
annexed to some
office,
is
annexed to
it
irrevocably.
20
not irrevocable, jurisdiction.
is the principle to be understood
624.
How
sentcntia
This
datnr ad episcopum appcllatio ?
vicarii generalis
in
principle, being unanimously admitted by canonists, is
21
controvertible.
Hence, I, no custom to the contrary can
11011
obtain
it
holds,
2,
of extra-judicial as
3,
pointment as vicar-general.
We
does not
some
his
17
18
19
1.
c.,
The V. G.
is
41-43.
1.
c.
a.
Bouix,
named
ordinarius.
"
Craiss., n. 1127.
Ferraris,
Bouix,
1. c.,
1. c.,
art.
i.,
pp. 3?2-37&.
405
23
The terms
vicar ius
one
who
may
in fact, are
be
sometimes
62$.
We
exercised by
two
different
officials, yet,
25
shall explain,
I,
whom
is to be appointed
3, whe
vicar-general 2, by
ther the bishop is obligated to appoint a vicar-general, and
whether he can have several 4, in what manner the ap
;
he
pointment
to
is
Vicar-General.
be made.
i.
The
required in a
vicar-general should be an ecclesias
I.
Qualifications
tic
58
14
is,
Cfr. Leuren.,
1. c.,
Craiss., n. 1134.
qu. 74.
In the United States the term
Bouix,
officialis is
1.
c., p.
376.
almost un
known, and
26
Cone. Vatic.,
p. 128).
We here
t. i.,
Of
^06
We
The
is
disputed.
ble opinion, is
day,
it
See.
Holy
Can a bishop,
general from some religious community.
parish priest, rector of a seminary, or relative of the bishop
be named vicar-general? I. A bishop not actually in charge
of a diocese
No
Vhe care of
souls,
the vicar-general of
in pontificalibus
30
if it
especially
31
3.
_,n.
made
vicars-genera!,
Martin,
110
a8
1.
c.)
fieri poterit.
idoneis
(i.e., tit.
Et quia
ministerio omnis pellatur suspicio quod ad e\fori possit adhiberi negotio, nee permittendum sit ut a suo munere
quis-
nccesse est ut a
tt-rni
of the
quantum
Clem, ad prioratus
piam abducatur,
"
fori interni
in
tommittnnt"
^Majtin.
!1
1.
c.)
407
because
uncle,
(v.g.,
32
Can
general.
be made vicars-general
diocese nor
his
goes
Bouix
is
jure communi,
it is
own
unlawful for
diocese to the
33
The jus
vicar-generalship, save by Papal dispensation.
commune in this respect still obtains, and should consequent
ly be observed, except, perhaps, in some countries where it
contrary custom lawfully pre
the
However,
appointment of a diocesan ecclesi
Customs in the United States.
astic, though illicit, is valid.
those
of cathedrals, and some
Generally pastors, especially
scribed.
34
general
is
selected from
Who
among
II.
lias the
is still
because he
is
30
3.
appoint a vicar-general
the ordinary jurisdic
of
possessed
living,
may
in fact,
some
18
and the
like,
nevertheless neglects to
**
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 34.
30
2, 2, q.
63
art. 2,
ad.
name
i.
1.
c..
a vicar-
c.
i.,
qu. 47.
"
Ib.,
qu. 24
Of
408
t?ir
general.
4.
possession
that
elevation.
controverted.
According
to
Can
in this case,
Bouix,
1.
c.,
p. 405.
89
Especially
if
he
is
1.
c.,
n. 17).
P- 333)40
i<el
vocant,
41
aboleatur"
43
(Martin, 1. c.)
In case several are named,
Ferraris,
1.
n. y.
Supra,
all
of
nomen
n. 541.
et
Vica-
usus prorsus
Craiss., n. 1156.
409
We
be appointed
a rule
for
is
it is
44
In the
governed by the same bishop.
latter case, the bishop may have a vicar-general in each dio
cese nay, if the two dioceses arc at a considerable distance
from each other, he is bound to have one in the diocese
where he does not reside. IV. Mode of Appointment. The
vicar-general may be validly constituted orally, and it is not
We
3.
is,
by letters-patent (scrip,
by an official instrument
"
The
per
se,
and as
universal as is the ordinary jurisdiction of the bishop him
We say,/^r se; that is, unless restricted, i, by eccle
siastical law
2, or by the bishop.
Hence, in order to
therefore
it is
in
self."
ral
44
47
46
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
qu. 31.
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
c. iii.,
4*
Bouix,
Ferraris,
De
1.
Judic. Eccl.,
tr. i.,
p 414.
Of
4io
Chiefly thus:
comnnssi)!
2,
long time.
2.
///
61
3.
ecclesiastics,
ordinc or a bencficio
(v.g.,
parish).
4.
dclicto occidto,
;
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 3.
*"
"
Konings,
Leuren.,
n.
1.
1146
,
(z/.
i-errans,
I.
c., n.
"
Tr. viii
n.
4*
law
"
(v.g., in
41
c. vi., d. R.)
5. General
matters
a
of
of
charac
he
cannot
grave
dispose
ly speaking,
6. Nor can he do those
ter (causae arduae, res graves}.
power
vicar-general
"
be
occult."
2.
his vicar-gene
blessings in general,
Bishops in the United
where the
holy
oils
are
used."
power from
the Holy See to authorize not only vicars-general, but
also other priests, to consecrate chalices and altar-stones,
to bless bells,* sacred vestments, to absolve from occult
Moreover, the facilitates extr. D. and E. may be
heresy.
81
delegated
in
remotioribus
16
Konings,
n.
locis
1146
11
Craiss., n. 1168.
**
"
States have
(6).
n. 6, 12;
as
dioecesis,
also
M
Phillips, Lehrb.,
M
1.
Leuren.,
Fac. form,
i.,
c.,
p. 335.
qu. 113.
n. i?.
to
vicars
priests
general
Supra, n. 580
Of
412
Bishop s Assistants
tJic
more than
628.
To what
I.
211
the
We
The
mandate."
special
ters,
but not
compel
64
pastors to take as
dignity
meant every
can
He may
5.
many
He
4.
67
II.
By
office to
not
is
nexed.
629.
How
Chiefly in three
his
41
Extr. D., n. 8
Leuren.,
**
I.
Leuren.,
vicar-general being
ap.
4,
c.,
1.
1.
re-
1.
Ib.,
qu. 97.
n, 12, 13.
Except by special mandate (cfr. Craiss.
Ferraris,
*T
s jurisdiction expire ?
will of the bishop namely, by
By
ways
removing the vicar-general.
M Fac.
"
qu
ill,
c.,
qu. 161.
"
Bouix,
n. 1176).
"
1.
c.,
p. 440.
Soglia,
t.
ii.,
p.
27
ad nutum
episcopi
may
-be validly
413
removed without
that is,
II. By will of the vicar-general himself
Holy See.
He
tacit
or
resigns tacitly by
resignation.
by his express
We
jurisdiction,
and schismatics)
5, by
by pagans,
or
interdicted
6,
by
being excommunicated, suspended,
In whatever manner, therefore, the bi
being deposed.
tive (namely,
heretics,
shop
amp lius
in
"
Ferraris,
1. c.,
Whether by
n Leuren.,
Holy
See.
Crais?., n. 1181.
7S
1.
c.,
qu. 2g8.
Soglia,
1.
c.,
p.
3*
Of
4 4
[
the
Bishop s Assistants in
1*
The
t/ic
usually
and do
also pastors,
and the ignorance of a vicar general imputable to the bishop? i. The bishop is not responsible foj
delinquencies of which his vicar-general is guilty extra officium suum that is, as a private person. 76 2. Excesses ot
mistakes committed by the vicar-general in his official capa
are the excesses
are to be im
he appoints or retains in office a vicargeneral whose bad character or ignorance is or should be
known to him nay, a bishop, in this case, is even bound to
city
i.e.,
if
make
74
7e
Craiss., n. 1183.
Bouix,
1.
Bouix,
1. c.,
c.,
"
Leuren.,
Leuren.,
1.
1.
c.,
qu. 301.
c.,
qu. 300, n.
j, a, j,
ART.
Of
415
II.
631.
to exist,
Archdeacons (archidiaconi)
Their office in former times.
1.
were formerly those who assisted the bishop in the exercise
of his external jurisdiction and in the administration of the
Their power was similar to that of vicars-general
diocese.
Their
at the present day, by whom they were superseded.
was
was
yet
ordinary, and, though inferior, to,
jurisdiction
80
They
independent of and distinct from, that of the bishop.
were not removable ad nutum episcopi. Down to the thir
79
Not
un-
2.
Their
office is
almost
now
to
II.
their office.
Arch-Priests.
I.
Vicars-general
Their office or
power
in
ministeria
forum
(i.e.,
internum.
presbyteri urbani
that
is,
those
who
"
Soglia
1
Sess.
i.,
XXK.,
xx., d
"Phillips,
Lehrb.,
p. 329.
4i 6
Of
same
the
fate as those of
archdeacons.
ART.
III.
Rural Deans.
632.
By
mean those
this election
the bishop.
States, are
deceased priests
in their district
conferences, settle
to preside in theological
in general, to inform
lib.
i.,
tit. iii.,
n. 75.
jurisdiction of
Soglia,
1. c.
p. 23.
es
84
Phillips,
**
The
"
Devoti,
important ecclesias
all
87
1.
c., p.
Leuren.,
340.
p. 341).
1. c..
qu.
n,
is.
417
delegated
88
vacante, to the capitular vicar or administrator.
Finally,
United States.
88
CHAPTER
VIII.
We
of the
government of a diocese,
the jus commune, and as existing
in countries where dioceses are fully organized, and where,
633.
shall treat,
i,
down by
United States.
ART.
I.
Commune
I.
Upon
whom
"
Jus
"
obtains.
"
sede
vacante"
devolves.
634. In
In three
episcopal see
1
and
interpretative.
I.
fall
vacant
see
falls
3,
when he
resigns
4,
or
is
II. A see bo
5, or has become notoric haereticus.
comes quasi-vacant (sedcs quasi vacat, sede impeditd] when, by
reason of some hindrance, its bishop is prevented from ad
deposed
Craiss., n. 1216
418
419
We
(<)
to be
said, by
governed during
his
when
pretative
pended, or
3
V.g.,
in/tabilis.
Capitulum,
3
Thus
sees
3,
(Craiss., n. 1217)
the
Holy
in 1837
de Vischering
Govern
the Prussian
Lehrb., p. 322).
See Decretum
S. C. Episc. et Regul.,
May
De
Archbishop of Cologne,
ment
its
The schema
Sede vero
per episcopi captivitatem vel relegationem aut exilium impedita, illius regimen
penes episcopi virarium (generaZem), vel quemlibet alium virmn eccltsiastitum ab
Docum. p
134).
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
qu. 447
n.
3.
420
I.
vacant
others, a distinction
vacancy, Phillips
sary, are to be
made.
3.
It is
certain that
administration
if
a see falls
vacant interpretative,
upon the chapter, but recourse must be had to the Holy
II. Can the chapter itself
See.
i.e., in a body or collec
its
tively
sent
Should
the chapter.
6
8
Bouix,
De
Leuren.,
who
it
De
Sed. Ep.
L.
c.,
of
Capit., p. 482.
1.
c.,
qu. 447.
Vac.,"
161
Formerly
name
it
cfr.
c. ii.,
at present,
capitularis,
Ferraris,
i.
S.
c., n. tf.
could do so (Leuren.,
1.
c.,
qu. 467).
(cfr.
as
is
schema
421
but
is
We
the
administration
to be
during
capituli.
this time,
i.e.,
11
proper
"
Cone. Trid.,
sess. xxiv.,
11
xvi., d.
R.
10
Ferraris,
ia
Phillips,
"
c.
1.
c.,
p. 317.
Craiss., n. 1232.
15
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 39.
"
1.
c.,
n. 30.
c.,
qu. 547, n.
Leuren.,
1.
Bouix,
c., p.
1.
510.
3.
422
rest,
-v.g.,
Of
2.
the
Powers Vested
"
636.
eral.
i.
I.
Sede
Chapter or Vicar-Capitular,
Vacante"
The
vj\\Q>\QJurisdictio
and
in the
and may
Now,
by the
We say,
exercise
its
it
is
we
is
should, as
some canonists
do,
4,
ex jure and
into juris
5,
i,
Vac.,
Bouix,
c.
i.,"
p. 550.
2,
The schema
"
and
Craiss., n. 1248.
1. c.,
Leuren.,
"
1.
c.,
De
qu. 457.
Sed. Ep.
retinere
quomodocunque
possil"
(Martin,
1.
sibi
c.,
P- I3-P19
He
becomes, therefore, so to
say, the
being (Phillips,
1.
c., p. 318).
Bouix,
1. c.,
p. 556
are, either
423
at
"
delegatus,"
vacant diocese.
637.
tici4lar.
II.
I.
Rights of Chapters and Vicars-Capitular in parVicars-capitular can, i, enact statutes for the
entire diocese
"
foro conscientiae
in
28
In fact, the
judicial to the rights of the future bishop.
very nature of an interregnum demands that those who
51
14
Leuren.,
OT
l.
c.,
qu. 470.
"
Ib
qu. 476.
Phillips.
c., p.
319.
424
who
except to ecclesiastics
(clericis arctatis}.
When
letters
may
dimissory
29
are obliged
to receive orders
the see has been vacant one year,
the
to
3.
more common
y
give exeats (litter e pycnrporationis] at any time
during the vacancy, provided there be a causa gravis?
opinion,
27
"
The
Cum
schema,
above quoted
experientia doceat,
(c.
quosdam
ii.),
vicarii
Vatican
of the
Council proposed
munus adeptos
ambitiosa
sollici-
tudine multa properanter disponere, futuri episcopi consilia ac regimen praeoccupantes, quandoque etiamhujus Ap. Sedis jura invadentes, nos, sacro ap-
suetudinem ut
esst declaranius.
habeant, vicarii
acta ad
provisum
29
erit,
si
beneficia
nisi aliter
net,
Quod
fuerit"
(Martin,
1.
28
c.)
to
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
nunqnam
81
concedantur"
Craiss., n. 1270.
revoke this
vel
tem
annum
right.
It
(Martin,
1.
fuennt
rejccti
c.)
(Martin,
1.
c.)
nisi
425
This
sigillo]
ART.
"
II.
I.
638.
Appointment of Administrators
States.
has
in the
United
laid
Hence
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
may
13
facto incurrunt a
S. Sedis,
modo
tione."
apud eandem
S.
Sedem quo-
forbidding those
who
Council proposed
to
if
the one
who was
be nominated or presented, he
should, eo ipso, on being informed of this, cease to administer the diocese
for which he was nominated (Phillips, Comp.,
160, note 12, ed. Vering
vicar-capitular
Ratisb., 1875;.
at
the time
happened
to
426
Should
this
its
then
etc.
bishop
v.g.,
by
his resigna
the
translation,
default, as also
when
34
Cone.
36
The
35
Ib., n. 97.
to
Quam ex Sublimi, August 8, 1755. The schema says: Attendentes imprimis in remotisejusmodi regionibus aliquos archiepiscopos et episcopos locorum ordinaries ct residentialcs capitulum canonicorum habere,
XIV., Const.
mandamus
ut,
morem, usum.
consuetudinem hactenus legitime servatam nimirum, i, ubi capitulum existit, vel a canonicis duntaxat, si ita in more jam sit positum, vel a canonicis
una cum aliis ecclesiasticis viris, quos in casibus hujusmodi semper intervenisse et suffragium suum in ea clectione tulisse constat. 2. Ubi autem
capitulum canonicorum non habetur, ibi parochi, sive soli, sive cum aliis ecet
niodum
itidem,
usum
omnibus autem
tiones.
3.
In
residentiales
servari
iis
mandamus
et
consuetudinem de praeterito
habendam accedant
In ceteris
in suis civitatibus
missionarios per
decedente, una simul convenire
baud valeant, vicarius generalis jam a defuncto antistite constitutus, licet doctoris gradu in jure canonico auctus non sit, ipso facto jntelligatur et habeatur
et
terras et
oppida disperses,
et
tanquam
munus
427
facilitates of
Council of Baltimore
38
"
ut episco-
omnes
quam
extra-ordinarias, quibus
natum.
pal!
4.
Omnibus autem
praeditis,
sive
sacerdotali
tantum
charactere
insignitis,
sed
neque
tamquam hujus S. Sedis delegatus assumet regimen vicariaejusmodi munere permanebit, donee novus Ap. vicarius ab eadem S.
apostolici obitiim
tus, et in
ad
rum statim deputabit ecclesiasticum virum, qui ei, si forte interim obierit, in
munere succedere debeat.
Volumus autem pro-vicarios hujusmodi, non
aolum iis omnibus et singulis uti posse facultatibus, quae cujusvis ecclesiae
cathedralis vicario capitulari de jure competere dignoscuntur, verum etiam
iisdem frui facultatibus, quibus defunctus vicarius apostolicus pollebat, iis
Juntaxat exceptis, quae requirunt characterem episcopalem, vel non sin*
quandocunque necessitas
ponabilia.
cfr.
cum
sacris oleis ab
ut
1.
c.
n. 101).
"
II., n.
97.
N.
98.
4-8
How are
exceptis
iis,
quae charac-
of
missionary
The general
rule
is
that
vicar-
In
capitular.
Hence, this concession was given for the province of Baltimore only, not
whole United States. As the province of Baltimore, at the time this
for the
in 1875.
(Cf.
Konings,
was erected
into
an archdiocese
fac. n. 115.)
Ap. Coll. Lac., torn, iii., p. 599: cfr. ib., pp 577, 584, 585, 596, 599.
Bened. XIV., C. Quam ex Sublimi, Aug. 8, 1755; Coll. Lac., iii., p. 1114.
CHAPTER
OF PARISH PRIESTS
Nature of the
Office
IX.
I.
Mode of Appointment,
I
639.
who,
in the
erroneous;
is
etc.
for,
were
i,
instituted
in
the
first
by Christ
himself.
This
To
When
in
each diocese
Bouix,
De
Bouix,
1. c.,
Paroch., p. 82.
Paris, 1867.
429
Devoti,
1. i., tit.
43O
out, the
also in cities.
first
ages,
2.
on
640.
We
this
head
here show,
shall
;
what
2,
is
i,
chief errors
Chief
parish priest in the canonical sense of the term.
roneous Systems respecting the Rights of Parish Priests.
Er
I.
by
priests.
least
openly
priests, but
who
attribute
to
many undue
parish priests
parochial rights.
They are styled parochistae, and their
system parochismus* Now, the principal errors of the pa
rochistae are
summed up
thus
Ferraris, V. Parochia., n.
That
is,
in villages
7.
city.
Salz.,
t.
ii.,
p. 188.
Supra, n. 243.
1.
c.,
to tha
Craiss., n. 1205.
80).
of Parish
Priests.
parish priests.
false
is
festly
others,
who
10
2.
their office,
We
Suffice
it
to say
that parish
councils.
641
the term.
Definition.
who
in turn are, in a
13
As
faithful of a dio
111
Craiss., n. 1292.
called pastors (pastores) in the strict sense; though, at present, they are not unsecond order, and in a broad sense
frequently called pastors namely, of the
"
(Craiss., n. 1305
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
175.
4.32
We
terms:
its
I.
14
As
the administration
pointed parish priest has, eo ipso, jurisdiction in foro poenitentialt, and may, if he is a priest, hear confessions without any fur
We say, in
ther approbation.
jure proprio) that
2.
is,
We
priest
under
is
his
charge.
proper (parochi
the bishop,
17
titulum
in
i.e.,
in
beneficium perpetuum},
parish, of
14
16
17
Bouix,
p. 171
He
is,
cfr.
p.
is
Ferraris,
i.,
qu
c., n. 18.
146.
lt
Ib.,
(ib.,
qa. 1461
qu. 143).
Even in this case cpiscopus jus habet, ut se ingerere possit in cura cujuslibct
parochiae, et in ea pro libitu se occupaie (Ib.)
Of
We
19
priest.
5.
ParisJi Priests.
433
Trent
of
De
c. xiii.,
alone they
licit ly receive
his parishioners,
the
sacraments"
determined
by
We
say, as a
a parish, in the canonical sense of the word, should consist
of certain families, even though living in the districts of
23
other parishes.
In the United States German congrega
tions are usually established in this manner
that is, thev
made up
are
German
of the
gregations.
How many
I.
642.-
kinds of
"
cura animarum
"
are there
world
tialis is
forum
which
The
cura par
is
internum."^
over th*
it all
2.
The
when he neither
person
does nor can, de facto, exercise it, though he can and should
see that it is exercised by another person.
On the other
a
de
has
the
to
hand,
exercise the
person who,
facto,
right
is
cura
"
M
*
is
Bouix,
(b.,
1.
c., p.
qu. 160
Bouix,
1. c.,
Bouix,
p.
20
173.
178.
1.
c.,
cura actualis.
Leuren.,
p. 269.
1.
c.,
Thus, a cathedral
qu. 146.
Ferraris,
1.
c.
n. 17
434
c ura is
euro, habitualis
is
What
II.
is
"cura"
essential to the
We
The
cura partialis.
observe,
when we speak simply of the cura animarum, we mean the
cura as exercised by parish priests i.e., the cura partialis.
2. The cura habitualis is not sufficient.
parochus Jiabitu,
office of parish priest ?
therefore,
tJiere be
The
question
parish priest
is
The negative
one who exercises
controverted.
is
essentially
in his parish, so that if
exclusively
25
HI. Can
parisfi ?
holds that a
and
over a parish.
3.
Congregations in the United States
should be governed each by one priest only as pastor, not
by several ev aequo"
3
still
We
It is the sententia
26
We
81
Cone.
prescind, of course,
PI. Bait. II., n.
1.
c., p.
s rights.
182).
by
of Parish
Priests.
435
We now
still
in full
force,
who
by
is
all
irremovable.
Lateran (i2i6),
2fc
Secretary,
is
it
in
30
31
Cf.
S.
Lingen
C.
iii.,
et
vii.,
C. in
p.
De
Ref.
(iii.,
5).
18).
243 sq.
S.
C. C..
n.
De
1857-,
826.
Ref.
Lucidi,
De
Visit.
436
Now, no one
his care.
will
by a rector who
regarded as the
of the flock, to
irremovable, and
is
whom
he
is
who
and the
wedded by
is
consequently
spiritual*father
a spiritual
wedlock
34
33
34
Soglia, Ferraris,
and others.
of Parish
who
are irremovable
Priests.
therefore
it
437
as
we have
seen,
by
However,
by papal dispensation,
this general law, and
the
the
irre
movability of rectors
is
opposed
"
almost alone
canonists.
among
nor to
Trent
t"he
(c],
general law as
it
We
question.
is
Council of
III. and Boniface VIII. clearly enact that the rectors of
Thus Pope Boniface VIII. (1298)
souls shall be irremovable.
decrees
praesentantur
Presbyteri, qui ad curam populi
"
amoveri."
It
examine
Now
Bouix
is
incorrect.
S. Sedis, vol.
iii.,
p.
506
35
De
31
Paroch.,
p.
3t
193 sq.
(iii.,
18).
7*he
438
upon
ecclesiastics.
These
offices
or
Likewise their
40
fSIP
when
ecclesi
astical offices
entirely
income
the whole diocese were put into a common fund, which was
under the control of the bishop, and divided into four por
office or
II. in
the
Can Sanctorum
2, dist. 70,
Cf.
40
Can.
41
Acta
6,
S. Sedis, vol.
iii.,
Cone. Chalced.,
cf.
p. 508.
Can.
r,
2, 3, 4. dist. 76.
2,
Can. Vobis
23.
"
says:
In qua
of Parish Priests.
439
revenues of his
office
that
it
as after they
is
from
real estate.
Hence, on
etc.,
as in the U. S., or
in the
3.
no obstacle
646.
We
of parishes
sufficiently described the formation
of the erection of benefices or parishes.
when we spoke
We
suppression of parishes
"
Acta
S.
Sedis, vol.
iii.
p.
general.
I.
Formation of Parishes
in
consists chiefly in
510.
and all
parish priests proper, possessed of irremovability, ordinary jurisdiction,
the other rights and duties of canonical parish priests. To this our Prelates
objected.
as follows
"
et
that
when
a benefice or parish
becomes vacant, the patronus can present the new rector to the
bishop for appoint
ment.
The rector thus presented acquires a jus ad rem, and
must be appointed to the vacant place, unless some canoni
43
cal obstacle stands in the
How is the
way.
:
"
"
"
jus patronatus
acquired?
i.
(dotatione).
It is sufficient for
a person
not necessary
person acquires the
it is
48
"
Craiss., n. 1322.
postulatum, made by a number of German bishops al
the Vatican Council, proposed to restrict the
right of presentation, so that lay
46
48
Leuren.,
1.
Ferraris, V.
Tr. 12, n.
p.
ii.,
qu. 30.
Ib.,
"
qu 39
.
Leuren.
1.
c.,
qu. 43
of Park s h Priests.
States,
441
endows
it
have equal
the pastor.
49
buy
z>.,
rights,
ajl
of
i.e.,
if
they together
The
61
We
eral.
change a church not having the care of souls annexed (eccleria simplex) into one with the care of souls (ecclesia curata),
but not vice
versa.
He may
also,
by virtue of
his potestas
60
Leuren.,
1.
c.,
61
Leuren.,
1.
*3
qu. 31.
p.
iii.,
s2
q. 964, n. 5.
Ferraris,
1.
c., n. 27.
Bouix,
De
Supra,
n. 258.
Paroch., p. 297.
4.42
4.
United States
l^gF"
The Council
647.
Rectors,
also
in
the
The Concursus.
by
Hence
it
ordained
when a parish falls vacant, the bishop shall fix a day for
On the day appointed, all
the competitive examination.
those whose names have been entered for the examination
that
shall be
his vicar-general,
The vacant
and by
parish can be
to"
is
bound
one who
is
merely dignus ;
55
Cone. Trid.,
sess. xxiv.,
56
The opinion
select
one who
(1676-1679).
is
void,
not merely
illicit
2,
that
c. xviii.,
De
3,
who
Ref.
See Bouix,
De
is
Par., p. 337.
of Parish Priests.
443
have made the examination, but are not appointed, have the
right to appeal, though onlym dcvolutivo,to the metropolitan
(or, where the metropolitan himself was the appointer, to
the nearest ordinary, as delegate of the
Holy
See), or to the
Holy See
second examination,
is
nior?
dig-
i.e.,
regulations, like
all
that
is
Pope Pius
V., the
concursus had to
be
made by
Now,
in
the ordinary.
the Council of Trent did not determine the manner
whether
it
should
be written or
oral
oral.
in others, in writing.
Again,
in
it
cause of complaint.
Owing to this state of things, it natu
occurred
often
that competitors who were not
rally
very
appointed to the vacant parish would, without any legiti
mate or
51
iii.,
n.
58
60
;
that
Hi.,
cap.
4 sq.
Cum
illud, 1742,
7.
Ib.,
5.
Ib.,
3.
444
<*>
ever.
61
evils,
;i
62
wronged
made by
From
the bishop.
that this
to the
Holy
See.
It
was
the
61
62
Cum
illud,
4.
Cum
illud,
7,
of
Bened XIV.
of Parish Priests.
those appellants would, after the
sorts of
new
first
445
concursus, collect
good character,
all
fit
etc., etc.,
61
Finally, in a number of
strength of these new testimonials.
dioceses, the synodal examiners, contrary to the clear enact
ment of the Council of Trent (sess. xxiv., c. 18, De Ref.), in
Const.
of
dignior, or the
most
of appointing the
worthy, and the right to appeal against
examiners, or the appointment of the
XL
Pope Clement
concerning
adds the
in writing, he
who wish
all
this
After
document of any
must make out a
the documents or testi
67
aminers,
tion,
64
66
who,
must take
in
approving candidates,
Cum
65
illud,
13.
61
Ib.,
16,
ii.
examina
after the
10,
16,
n.
iii.
44^
petitor
who
3.
In case a
com
is
episcopi,
he must produce be
fore the
examina
that purpose
pronounce
first
Hence ke
concursus.
instance."
4.
against
appel
lant
unappealable.
f^iP From what has been said thus far, it will be seen that
the general law of the Church, as in full force at the
present
be summed up thus: I. That all appointments to
must
be made by concursus, on pain of nullity of the
parihses
appointment; 2, that the concursus must be in writing; 3,
that the bishop is obliged to appoint from
among those who
day,
may
must take
appeal, in dcvolutivo ;
is
6S
Const
Cum
Hind,
16. iv.
69
"
Ih.,
16, vi.
Ib.,
17.
of Parish Priests.
447
We have said that appointments made without the concursus are null and void. This is the general rule.
For
there are
some exceptions,
Council of Trent
by the
priests
itself,
ad nutum
of
amovibiles
11
i.e.,
speaks merely
those parishes which have irremovable rectors; 72 2, nor in
appointments to parishes which possess so slight revenues as
3,
nor in case
alis is
Bouix.
75
A.
We
is
Up
premise:
the
manner
of appointing rectors in
We now
answer:
the
I.
Our
manner
rectors
laid
12
Craiss., n. 1330.
De
Paroch.,
p.
Bouix,
347 sq.
De
Ref.
*
De
Par., p. 348.
his eyes
what the
in fine.
Cone.
PI.
448
time,
by
concursus?-
and
cursus
who have
at least ten years, in the diocese, and have within that time
given proof of their ability to govern the parish spiritually
and temporally, either in the capacity of simple rectors, or
in
5.
The
dignior,
Cone.
Cone.
cf.
Ib.,
Ib., n. 37.
whom
De Concursu.
Cone. PL Bait. III., n. 41 sq., where
must be made is carefully described.
1884,
f
sus
Cf.
Cone.
the
manner
in
of Parish
Priests.
449
"
in
Cum
the Const.
illud of
the concursus to be
aminers
the fitness,
as to
the appellants.
9.
Finally,
where
Vacant,
it is
parish that
proval.
On
may
Cone.
Cone.
1.
iv., c. viii., n. 6.
this proposal:
DecreC. Trid. de concursu pro parochiis speciali instituendo in multis
amplioribus dioecesibus nunquam in usum pervenit, in multis aliis autem
jam
tum
"
S.
approbante
Sede Ap. ejusdem loco hodie concursus generalis habetur. Propterca petimus
ut illud S. C. Trid. decretum revision! submittatur, et ea examinis sive concur
S.
sus
p.
norma
172
cfr. ib.,
observari"
(Martin, Doc.,
450
irremovable parish.
Irremovable rectors
the concursus.
if
in
of
Maynooth
says:
ab episcopo delectis
quique moribus ac scientia caeteris praesterit."
Likewise, the irremovable rectors in England are
appointed without the concursus. However, it seems certain
natoribus,
si
approbati fuerint,
ART.
II.
who
in the
rigJits
of
rishioners.
on
Cone.
Syn.
PI.
Cone.
to non-parishioners.
this general
them
Maynut.,
n. 183.
Konings,
F.,
Oct.
n. 1138.
10,
1884,
of Parish
Priests.
451
Extreme Unction
to funerals,
650.
We
premise
who
Every
parish, as
Sacraments.
to the
By parishioners
of these,
I,
year,"
v.g.,
or at least
students in col
"
3,
We
now
the faithful
who have
but a quasi-domicile,
I.
Rights of Parish
that is, not only
in the parish
"
Persons
a domicile or quasi-domicile
A
can have their children baptized wherever they wish.
to
in
should
case
of
who,
presume
priest
except
necessity,
baptize children belonging to another parish, without the
76
Phillips,
78
ame
1.
77
c., p.
343.
Bouix,
De
i.,
v.g.,
at the
452
permission
"
cum
zant,
facile
651.
Abu
prohibemus."
of Penance.
We
dictio ordinaria in
own
in
parish.
understood by custom
the diocese.
cannot
exact
whom
Cone.
"
Phillips,
1. c.,
p. 346.
our Notes,
n.
202-205.
81
L.
c., p.
44$
of Par is k Priests.
whether absolution was given.
83
parish
priests,
453
The above,
2.
as
is
evi
are
faithful
in
Confessors
even those
the
United States.
As our rec
i.
who
parish priests, it
84
parishioners outside the diocese.
2.
Formerly, according
agreement among our bishops in 1810, a priest ap
proved for one diocese could hear confessions all over the
85
This agreement no longer exists. Hence,
United States.
at present, no priest can hear out of the diocese for which
he is approved/
i.e., assistants no less
3. All our priests
than pastors are, as a rule, approved for the whole
to an
diocese.
Ad
2.
1358.
M
n. 118.
**
Konings,
Kenr.,
n. 1394.
"
"
tr.
in
xviii., n. 133.
Supra, n. 430.
Kane,
n.
759
454
We
we do
not
mean
rament
in
distribute holy
ing the whole year, even during paschal time, except Easter
Sunday alone nay, in the United States, even on Easter
Sunday. For, with us, the faithful almost everywhere can
make
their paschal
654.
Observation.
We just
please.
For in this
in certain parishes of California.
of
those
the
faithful
and
rectors
State
parishes which are
is,
except
paschal
evident from these words of the fathers of the First Pro
vincial Council of San Francisco Declaramus rectores earum
is
teneri
paroeciarum, quae habentur uti paroeciae proprie dictae,
es
suarutn
limit
intra
ad omnia munia parochorum erga fideles
ecdesiarum constitutes adimplenda ; fideles autemjus Jiabere ad
subsidia spiritualia ab illis ecu a propriis animarum rectoribus
vecipiendum>
tioi
ac specialiter teneri
nipra, n. 431.
ad
ipsos recurrere
Bouix,
De Jure
Reg., vol.
ii.,
p. 201
of Parish Priests.
From
455
these words
it
in
In the United
vate or domestic chapels of seculars.
States the faithful fulfil the precept by assisting at the Holy
1
Sacrifice anywhere**
656.
Can a
Q.
same day
A.
I.
Many
Prop.
ists as cases of necessity cannot be considered as such at
cases whicli
I.
tJie pre
Thus, canonists formerly held that a priest could
say a second Mass on the same day v.g., for the accommo
dation of strangers, princes, or bishops arriving too late for
sent day.
the
This opinion
Mass.
first
is
no longer tenable. 98
II.
Prop.
at the
Prescinding from
present day only one practical case of necessity authorizing the
"
"
binatio
(#)
namely,
(a)
when
either
Konings,
vol.
an
is
entire congregation, or
debarred
"
i.,
Bouix,
1.
Bouix,
De
c., p.
196.
Par., p. 451.
is
from
Jiearing
Supra, n. 430.
Kenr.,
tr. iv.,
p.
ii
n.
14..
45 6
Mass on Sundays and holidays tmlcss the pastor says two Masses
on the same day.
We say, I, an entire congregation; hence, a
who
has
two
parishes at so great a distance from
pastor
each other that the people in one of the places cannot con
veniently go to the other place for Mass can say two Masses
97
We say, 2, or a large portion, etc.;
a day, one in each parish.
hence, a pastor can say two Masses a day in the same church,
if, v.g., three hundred parishioners are otherwise deprived
of Mass v.g., because the church is too small to hold the
We
say, 3, on
for saying
Sun
two
or
is
is
But
is
the bishop
that of the
in
permission
at least
when
Bouix
"
itself."
Now, can
100
United States,
Ireland,
97
Bouix, De Par., p. 453.
101
109
England,
and, in
fact,
9
"
L.
almost
c.,
p. 456.
**
"
Fac., form,
i.,
101
n. 23.
I.,
A.D. 1852
of Parish Priests.
457
Rome
to allow of
binatio.
Now,
it is
days
v.g.,
because they
live
home
We
104
according to Konings
ed. 3 ia ),
(n.
1327, q.
7,
IV. Rights of
ment of Matrimony
101
""
RigMs of Parish
Bouix,
1. c.,
p. 459.
As
Mass (Bouix,
1.
c.)
458
Wher
where the Tridentine Decree "Tamrtsi" is in force.
is published marriages, in order
ever the decree Tametsi
to be valid, must be contracted in presence of the parochm
proprius of the contracting parties.
meant
10
the parochus
i.e., the one in-
Now, by
is
born.
The same
place.
a certa ; n place,
108
con
in
to send
in
them home,
reside.
so that they
109
those
Vagi
can contract in presence of the parish priest
of the place where they are for the time being this holds
The
but one of the parties is a vagus.
even
3.
i.e.,
parents
fixed domicile
though
and
these dignitaries
can assist validly at marriages throughout the whole dio
The chief rights of the parochus proprius are (a) To
cese.
bishop,
vicar-general,
vicar-capitular ;
This law
Cone. Trid.,
sess. xxiv., c.
is in
force also
d. R. M.itr.
i.,
Cfr. Feiie,
Vatican a
somewhat modified, so
ft
p. 618.
p. 103
Doc., p. 157).
]09
Feije,
1.
c., n.
ll
232.
Ib.,
-a
23*
of Parish Priests.
United States.
in the
111
459
If
two
dif
A
ferent parishes, the proclamations must be made in both.
with
the proclamations
pastor with us, therefore, who omits
out grave reasons, is guilty of mortal sin. (b) To bless (benedictio mtptialis)
and
assist at the
made
solem
though another priest has been deputed by him to
112
nize the marriage.
Rectors in the United States re
659. Rights and Duties of
It is certain that the Tridentine decree
Marriages.
specting
is
and
The
illicit.
though
right
to
at
assist
marriages
always to the
14
And
if
a pastor, in case of
\J~
Q. In
what parts
of the
We
A.
in a place in
Trent
meant
place where
is
De
virtual promulgation
the very fact of the observance of the decree in a
(sess. xxiv., c.
it
i.,
Ref.).
By
111
Cone.
118
n. 340.
"*
Bouix.
m Cone.
1.
PL
c.. p.
Conse464.
460
Sabetti, n. 911).
We
is
obtain.
Holy
came
Baltimore
Oregon;
6.
2.
Philadelphia
Milwaukee;
7.
3.
New York
4.
Boston
5.
II.
is
New
Orleans;
2, in
"
!_/
Charles;
6,
in the places
called
Kaskaskia, Cahokia,
of Parish
660.
How
Priests.
461
2.
not,
117
Hence, it
above mode of procedure is, per se, binding.
In most
effect.
into
carried
be
wherever
feasible,
should,
with
us, no
cases, however, it can scarcely be observed for,
;
small
testimony
of
competent
witnesses.
118
Hence,
there
are
diocese.
119
the marriage
are in statu libero
i.e.,
116
117
Cfr. Feije,
118
1. c.,
and
"
1827.
Feije,
1. c.,
n. 258.
cfr.
Heiss, p. 181.
Monach., 1861.
n. 254,
25$
;62
former
dences.
Kenrick
be consulted.
States
who
parishes
is,
marries
1S3
parties
actually
suspended
ipso jure,
belonging to
other
except
lie
ill.
| 3.
Customs
in
The
I.
The
Jura funerarid).
Right to Perform the Burial.
parish priest has, de jure commune, the right to demand that,
is a rule, his parishioners be buried in the parish ceme
1
We
tery.
"
"
Cfr. Feije,
L. c.
1.
c.,
n. 256, 259.
1M
Ib.,
1.
c., n. 283.
wL
c.
Phillips,
i.
c., p.
725
of Parish
except impuberes and religious,
choose their place of interment
Priests.
"
463
in
be authorized by the
Religious communities are em
etc.,
may
to have cemeteries.
2.
Those who
vert
be interred in a
may
relatives
The same
and situate
lot
owned by
in a sectarian
or profane cemetery.
whose
relatives,
purchased a lot in a
non-Catholic cemetery, or (b) own one in such cemetery
n8
The Third Plenary Council of Balti
from the year i853.
more (n. 317, 318) enacts that in all these cases, where
though
good
faith,
in the
II.
two
(a) for
performing
Services.
Funeral dues
are of
It is
I.
the poor, nor, as a rule, even from others, except for extraor
de requiem.
dinary funeral services, such as High Mass
We
in the
125
126
Walter,
community graveyard.
Rome
(Craiss., n. 1396).
lis
320.
Cone.
The
464
RigJits
and Duties
ceive
"
ral
services,"
2.
Dues
We say,
as a rule ; for
when graves
more
charge some
are located in a
it is allowed to
on
account of their choice loca
them, though only
thing for
Konings,
all difficulty
by asking
for
becomes
the cemetery
131
132
"
Craiss., n. 1426;
cf.
Bouix,
We
at
1.
c., p.
is -voluntarily
for
it
486.
given.
Ferraris,
would seem
that,
1.
c., n. 156.
practically speaking,
m The
right to
of Parish
Priests.
465
that
though
it
is
whence the
4.
church
138
and
663.
I.
Dispensations.
Parochial Functions.
Mass on
Power of grant
Holy Thursday
137
II.
the precept of
138
though not
They can
fast.
and
collectively,
from
them permission,
also give
perform
on holidays of obligation. As a rule, persons
obliged to work publicly on holidays, even when there arc
undoubted reasons for so doing, should first obtain permis-
though
servile labor
Bouix,
""
188
ing fasts
and abstinence
(the
was
1. c.,
p.
490
made by
Phillips,
observance of which,
it
I.
number
c., p.
345.
of French
laws respect
at pre
sent so different not only in different countries, but also in different provinces
nay, in the several dioceses of the
Doc., p 161}.
466
sion from
the pastor or
in fact, usually
may
bishops
Observations.
bishop."
do
Our
i.
by
power
jejuniorum
et
be admonished to do
so.
ART.
III.
Profession of Faith.
I.
664.
141
are bound,
of their obtaining possession of their parishes, to make a
public profession of their faith (profcssio jidei] in the pre
sence of the bishop, and to take the oath of obedience to
Roman
the
Pius IV.
142
Pontiff,
laid down by
Now, accord
who
profession of faith.
II.
is
a disputed question.
II.
What
i. Both removable
parish priests are obliged to residence ?
administrators
of parishes that
irremovable
and
pastors 2,
until new pasis, priests placed in charge of vacant parishes
;
139
141
141
14
Craiss., n. 1437.
Cone. Trid.,
De
sess. xxiv.,
Camillis, Inst.
c. xii., d.
R.
14a
144
T-
C.,
t. iii.,
p. 248.
Fac., form,
Bouix,
1.
i.,
n. 27.
c., p.
Craiss., n. 1446.
513
of Parish
tors are appointed
Priests.
4 g-
who
by
Now, what
i.
is
cantas^
etc.
2.
of
and the
his
priests
145
public institutions
tire
Church.
The duty
of residence, which
is
particularly
only the
also that
leave
all
but must
of"
147
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
542.
468
more arduous
Absence.
forfeit,
ipso
facto,"*
their salary, in
they receive their income not merely for residing, but also
for saying the office and performing other duties.
VII.
Residence of Rectors in the United States.
The law of resi
dence, as was seen, binds not only irremovable pastors, but.
148
"*
Stat.
Dioec. Nov.,
Ul
"*
Prov. Quebec.
p.
II.,
114
13
salary, but
43.
Kenr.,
Dioec. Boston., n. 217.
;
iii.,
p. 654.
"
mutt
of Parish Priests.
469
faithful are
"
common
158
is
done usually
in
Sunday-schools
every Sunday
The
pastor,
if
188
"
"
Phillips,
1.
c.,
p. 347.
ib.
in App., p. 300.
***
Supra, 594
(2).
Craiss., n. 1500.
470
Sunday-schools.
no parochial day-schools. 15
Moreover, children, with us,
that have not yet made their first holy communion should,
times during the year (v.g. during the Ember
be
instructed
days),
by the pastor, and thus prepared either
for confession or for their first holy communion.
IV.
Duty relative to Catholic Day-ScJiools. Experience teaches
at
stated
11 9
them. 160
Catholic parochial dayschool, where not merely secular knowledge, but also reli
gious instruction, is imparted to the children, should be
168
180
therefore, a
If possible,
Cone.
Ib., n.
426-430
De
cfr. Syll.,
159
438
prop. 48.
Cone.
The schema
(c.
"
Ecclesia"
.
proposed:
.
"Inter
nas tantummodo
fine Ecclesiae
...
jus et officium,
vera fide et
Quare declaramus et docemus, jura praedicta atque officia ad Ecclesiam pertinere "... (Martin, Doc.,
In connection with this schema a proposal (postulatuni) was made in
p. 47).
the Vati an Council that all mixed s^liools (called common or public sch oh ID
the
United
States),
pernicious
Append.,
p. 432.
and
QO>
2<*
of Parish
Priests.
471
quently
163
3.
ecclesiastics
tn
the administration of
What can
668.
Church property.
or should a
do in regard
rector
to
tlie
He
management of
should make an inventory of all goods belonging to the
Church, a copy of which should be sent to the bishop to be
filed in
among
I.
sell,
ecclesiastical
I6:
Holy See.
161
Cone.
We say,
Phillips,
Com
141
"
(a)
1.
c.,
n. 129, 130.
1M
p. 431.
169
by any ccnfessor.
Ferraris, V. Alienare, art.
Phillips,
i.,
n. 3.
1.
c., p.
481.
472
things
are of
We
may be
little
or no use,
(b~)
Holy
Papal per
(Cone. PI. Bait. Ill,, p. ciii.) 3. Apart from these
restrictions, the pastor is the administrator ex officio (admin
mission.
istr.
His rights,
matter are always subordinate to the au
thority of the bishop, to whom belongs, as the Third Plenary
Council of Baltimore (n. 272) says, the
tutela et superior adin this
however,
"
ministratio
fore,
it is
bonorum
dioecesanorum,"
Church property,
more
168
(n.
J69
wi
Craiss., n. 2922-2925.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
600.
473
men
to trustees, as in tJie
v.g.,
vided these
United States?
It can,
pro
men
larii,
173
trustees
the
mode
of their
meetings,
etc.,
by the
i.
The
matrimonioruni)
animarum i.e., a
name and condition of each parish
Moreover, in some of our dioceses bishops require
to have a register of first communicants.
2. The
rectors
"
"
and
Cone.
liabilities
accurately noted.
Avanz.
(34);
Phillips,
1.
Konings,
c., p.
347.
n. 1740;
"
Ib. ( n. 201.
Com.,
"4
Ib
IQ7
n. 65 (20).
Cone.
CHAPTER
"
>T
X.
ART.
Of
I.
Assistants of Rectors,
and of
Chaplains.
I.
falling
vacant, whether
Bouix,
De
"
Paroch.,
p.
630.
Ib., p. 434.
474
On
many
v.g., in
and
Confessors.
475
changes them.
Assistants have,
by
as assistants,
all
covi.,
priests
attached to
hospitals,
purpose of exercising
7
the sacred ministry.
Their peculiar rights and duties are
usually determined by the ordinary according to the re
connected.
similar institutions,
(c]
The Provincial
prisons, and the like, (d) of soldiers, etc.
Council of Dublin requires chaplains of soldiers, prisons,
and other public institutions, at stated times, to inform the
bishop of the moral and religious condition of these institu
8
tions.
"
I.
C. Queb.
them against
iii.,
Devoti,
p
805.
1.
n. 93.
On Assistant
476
Priests,
We
10
may
If soldiers in
be.
As regards
the
following
subjoin
chaplains of ships (capellani navimit),
11
of the Holy See! Dubinin: "An sacerdotes iter
decision
of the pastor of the place
where they
are.
III.
we
fessiones,
tempore navigations
dotes iter
usque
dum
From this
asticus jurisdictione pollens constitutus sit.
decision it follows I. It is certain, at present, that priests
for instance, in the United States
embarking for Europe
"
may
f.
Craiss., n. 1544.
Konings,
P., p.
11
n. 1394, q. 15
cfr.
6,
C. S. O.,
Marcn
"
17, 1869.
Ap. Past.
Chaplains,
and
477
Confessors.
i.e.,
resides.
13
2.
Where
a vessel
v.g., first
New
ordinary of Boston.
ART.
Of
i.
II.
Confessors.
Of
672.
that one
may
valiclly
14
Canonical
and have permission to hear confessions.
their
receive
this
jurisdiction by
very appoint
parish priests
ment as pastors other priests must have the permission or
(&)
(approbatio) differs
dictionis)
at present
priests, the
By
II.
be given f
are heard.
By
Cfr. Craiss., n. 15
is
concerned.
By
the bishop
M
JQ.
we
here
Supra, n 224.
On
4.-s
Assistant Priests,
mean
The
may
give priests
Withdrawal,
Parities.
I.
etc.,
of
() or
give but limited faculties, (r) or withdraw them, whether
limited or unlimited,
except for just cause. We said, law
fully; for the bishop may, even without cause, validly re
16
fuse, restrict, or withdraw faculties.
2. Faculties conceded
lawfully
(a) refuse,
of tii,.--^.^-., those
granted
revocable
at any time, do not/
though
however, of themselves lapse by the death or removal of
usque
limit
ad revocationem
Of
2.
Confessors
I.
faculties
their
own
19
parishioners,
They cannot, however, out of their parishes, hear nonparishioners, unless they are expressly or tacitly
approved
by the bishop for this
Rectors in the
purpose.
United
not being canonical parish
priests, cannot hear con
fessions by virtue of their
appointment as rectors, but must
20
States,
16
Konings,
"
v
"
10
n. 1392, q.
4, 5, 6.
i.,
n.
ro
Bouix,
Konings, 1393.
De
Episc
>
8
Supra>
t. ii.,
p. 246.
Chaplains,
and
approved
3.
479
Confessors.
us,
for the
Of Confessors who
are Regulars.
I.
proved by the bishop of the place where they hear the confes
We
21
It is, however,
by the bishop, but by their own superiors.
the common opinion that although they must be approved
by the bishop or their prelate, they nevertheless receive juris
diction directly from the Pope. II. The bishop cannot, with
out just cause, lawfully, though he may validly, refuse regu
We
according to Bouix,
22
a bishop,
upon
We
even
ex nova superveniente
causa confessioncs concernente"
say, 2, from individual,
etc. for he cannot, without the consent of the Holy See, with
restrict,
"
We
draw
faculties
from
all
the
members of a
religious
community
except
faraway from the Holy See, and then only
causa.
III. Can regulars sometimes confess A
ex gravissima
in countries
Supra, n. 618.
M De
Jur. Reg.,
Professed
2S
t.
ii.,
p. 230.
members
Bouix,
1.
c., p,
of re
243.
On
480
Assistant Priests,
of their
ligious orders should, as a rule, confess to confessors
and lay
for
novices
own order.
say, first, professed, etc.
We
for,
in
i,
2. In case of necessity
the
out
of
or
!/.-., if, while travelling
monastery, in order to
25
have no confessor
preach, give missions, and the like, they
of their own order within reach they may, by the presump
inflicted
any competent
professed
the
Holy See
nay,,
States.
Confessors of Nuns, especially in the United
special
and
proved by bishops in the ordinary manner only, (b)
unless
even canonical parish priests, cannot,
specially ap
is this special ap
whom
them."
hear
for
nuns,
By
proved
of the place where
probation to be given ? By the bishop
if the nuns are
that
the nuns are heard.
Observe, however,
of their confessor
subject to regular prelates, the designation
to the
belongs to the regular prelate, the approbation proper
M
"
26
Varc., p. 195.
Bouix,
1.
priests only
97
Ferraris.
who
1.
Ferraris,
1. c.
art.
ii
n. 9-15.
confes*
Capuchins, however, can, in the above case,
are approved by the bishop of the place.
c., p. 252.
and
Chaplains,
Confessors.
481
cishop
The ordinary
word or deed.
29
cannot, unless he
is
valid until
is
withdrawn by
approved
nuns
in general, validly
Nuns
What
We
We
We
a special appro
general cannot validly hear sisters without
2. But is such special approbation requisite with
bation.
in
simple vows.*
Kenr.,
tr. xviii.,
29
Bouix,
1.
L.
c., n.
c..
is
Holy See
28
30
it
that, nevertheless,
p.
139; Gury.,
258; Ferr.,
142; Bouix,
De
1.
t.
c.,
Episc.,
ii.,
n. 565.
n. 8, 9.
t. ii.,
p. 255.
31
Konings,
n. 1399, q. 2.
On
482
Assistant Priests,
cil
"
1.
Neque negligant
"
Confessarius ordinarius
su adeat,
gatione.
fessiones
omnium
bus non
denegetur."
These regulations, so
con
attached
is
ordinary confessor.
Nor
charity.
is it
every two or three years, and are thus given a new ordinary
M The
Holy See
this
Chaplains,
and
Confessors.
Again, as
all sisters,
33
new
place to
no special
is
34
Of Confessors
tions
and
in relation to
Censures, as
Reserved Cases
in force at present,
Of Reserva
according
to
Const.
these Reservations.
81
Konings,
M In
By
n. 1399, q. 2.
no special approbation
nor in the archdiocese of Bahimore.
of Charity
is
needed
to hear Sisters
33
As Sisters of the orders of SS. Benedict, Dominic, etc., with us, have
but simple vows, they ate subject not to the regular prelates of the above
orders respectively, but to bishops. The sixteenth ch. of the schema (relative
to religious) of the Vatican Council
Arb.,
proposed
vows
84
on
all
Whether regular
subject to themselves, is a
No nuns
in the
t.
ii.,
p. 257).
On
484
tion.
1.
Assistant Priests,
As
Conditions of Reservations.
served unless
it
is
(a)
mortal,
external,
(b)
We
35
complete,
(e)
committed by
a rule, no sin
adults.
(c)
i,
say,
is
re
certain, (J }
mortal;
for,
atrodora quaedam ct
according to the Council of Trent, only
be reserved. The sin should be
graviora crimina should
also externally. 2. External,
mortal, not only internally but
never merely in
the Church sometimes reserves occult? but
Certain; hence, no reservation is incurred
ternal, sins.
3.
or
where it is doubtful (a) whether the sin was committed
whether it is mortal internally and externally (dubium facti )
4. Complete ; thus,
it is reserved (dubium juris).
(b) whether
a
person merely inflicting
where murder is reserved,
;
is
diction both
in
foro intcrno
Who
that
who have
is,
those
and externo ;
The
juris
in
Pope
order to be
the
able to reserve more than the eleven cases permitted by
have the consent of the general chapter
jus commune, must
whole order if the reservation is to extend over the
and regular.
Regular
prelates,
however,
in
of the
entire order,
if
678.
"
Craiss
n. 1596-1601.
37
and
Chaplains,
vent
its
being incurred?
reservations,
we
the question
is
As
distinguish
with or without censure. If
Does
it
The
it is
sin
is
485
As
does.
it
to
reserved, either
If
again distinguish
or to bishops. It
former.
to censures,
controverted.
The
Confessors.
case
is
3fl
bishops
the sin is reserved by the
bishop himself, whether in or out of synod, ignorance ex
cuses merely from the censure, not from the reservation,
but
if
Who
679.
i.
The person
3, those
sometimes
persons just mentioned
4,
41
It is certain,
according to the C. Ap. Sedis of
that regulars can no longer absolve from cases
by the
to bishops
I.
cese or place
is
of domicile confess
not reserved,
There
delegated
inferiors.
is
and there
C.
Pius IX.,
reserved
Ap.
in his
in another diocese
Sedis}"
own
where the
dio
sin
be absolved by
censure.
"
"
See
infra, n. 63i.
P. 744
<
Bailer, ad Gury.,
t.
ii.,
n. 711
"
Supra
n. 582.
On
486
Assistant Priests,
from
reservations ?
He
can, in
two cases:
I.
In articulo or
reserved
sins,
he
is
not
if
loss of
Pope
if
the
because of the
**
**
Craiss., 1612
Craiss., 1618.
sin.
2.
Varc., p. 746.
that
is,
with and on
46
Varc., p. 748.
"
Konings,
n. 1403.
and
Chaplains,
Confessors.
487
account of censures.
Observe, most episcopal cases are
reserved without censure
nearly all Papal cases, with
;
censure.
1
1.
These two:
sure ?
i.
2, if
sumes
it
to be reserved
merely to
bishops."
Observe, not
the religious who makes, but the person who accepts, the
Again, religious proper of
presents incurs the reservation.
both sexes may, with leave from their superiors, make dona
tions for various reasons
v.g., in token of benevolence, to
We
by which the
sentcntiae
Pontiff,
number
of French and
at
the
Vatican Council requesting that the cases reserved to the Pope, with or without
censure, be reduced to as small a number as possible, if not altogether abol
and that each new Pontiff, in the beginning of his pontificate, should
deign to publish to the entire Church a list of cases he intended to reserve to
himself, with the provision that all reservations of former Popes not contained
ished,
this list
should
I r
considered
49
as. eo ipso,
Craiss., n. 1603.
6l)
p.
106
Varc., p. 740
On
488
Assistant Priests,
51
otherwise privileged.
2. Others are reserved simpliciter
that is, in such manner that bishops as Papal delegates in occultis, where the Council of Trent is received, and others
"au
thorized in a general
absolve from them."
We
now answer At
:
cases,
may
53
They
are, as
we
(<?)
name.
We say,
occult."
by virtue of the jus commune, absolve from any of the above four
teen cases reserved, speciali modo, to the Pope, even when
2. All cases whatever reserved to the
they are occult.
Sovereign Pontiff, even though speciali modo in and out
of the C. Ap. Sedis of Pius IX., and even though public or
notorious, when the delinquent is canonically hindered from
;
We
say, in
presenting himself in person to the Holy See.
person ; for he is not obliged to recur to the Holy See by
letter or proxy."
Now, what persons are considered as
unable
to
go to Rome ? The inability is either
canonically
permanent or temporary.
61
M
**
C. Ap. Sedis,
quibus ;
63
Supra,
n. 582.
5G
It is
permanent when
Konings,
Crai ss.
lasts ten,
n. 172.
n. 1649.
it
M
"
Ih., n. 1732.
Varc
p.
122
and
Chaplains^
489
Confessors.
it
is
temporary when
it
as nuns
who
are
violating enclosure sexagenarians
poor, labor under chronic and serious diseases, or are con
;
demned
servants
to perpetual
those
those
who
parents
cannot go to
tual.
Note.
Rome
finally, all
others
who
without grave
Those who
to the
II.
683.
name
mune
What
reserved
i.e.,
cases
to bishops in the
jus commune
i.e.,
by
"
i.
68
On
490
trahere praesumentes
dictis personis
Assistant Priests,
Litteris apostolicis
3.
scienter
2.
re cooperantes."
by name to
at present reserved
684.
Holy See?
censitris in
M
C.
"
Oct.,
Romano
1869,
Pontifici
a confessor
turpi
63
60
who
3,
in peccato
a person,
Craiss., n. 1653.
S.
C.
Fac
solve, e
ausi fuerint,
et
rarum quomodocunque
cum
iisdet/i
twpi confesswnts
form
p. 95
poems
l6 -
"
>
24,
->
ecclesiast
cis-
excipere, camqite ab
and
vicar apostolic of the United States, i, but only for fifteen cases 2, and exercisable by each in his diocese or vicariate, either personally or through his
;
vicar-genera
3,
to
priests
ome
othei
suitable time,
to be
fixed
and
Chaplains,
Confessors.
491
June
speciali,
the
power
oeen
said,
it is
all
whether reserved
a future work),
when we come
to treat of censures,
we
shall
(/>)
S.
accomplices
83
Supra,
64
Avanz.,
p. 18.
"
?ac.,
I.
c., n.
28
PART
IV.
constituted
of the
We
established.
history of bishops
their nature
and organization
* This treatise
is
and elsewhere
their rights and duties.
entirely
new
(c)
(ff)
work.
492
CHAPTER
I.
ART.
I.
when
them
In
the
made up
to the
dear
end of
to the
Coronae,
Church.
Consessus,
called cathedral
II.
Concilia,
1
chapters."
bishop
in the
government
who
of the diocese,
and commended
ti\t
494
History, Organization,
etc.,
owing perhaps
Second Plenary Council merely advised \\\z estab
lishment of these bodies, and that it did not define their
particular duties, they were
bishops councils, as a rule, only in
fact tnat the
To remedy
name. 5
this
commanded
that in every
enumerated.
ART.
II.
I.
the
ecclesiastical
forming
corporations (collegia), subject indeed
to the jurisdiction of the bishop, but nevertheless constitut
ing a separate body or association, under the direction of
their own president or dean,
and
enjoying special
privileges,
Cone.
and of taking
his place
and
Rome,
in the
in 1883,
yet in the
arranged thus:
Third Plenary Council the establishment of cathedral
chapters should not be
excluded; and that meanwhile Episcopal consultors should be
with
finally
appointed,
and
duties.
See C. P. Bait.
of Bishops Councils,
United
also in the
States.
495
we
shall
speak
former
of the
in the
next, of the
latter.
expressed
our definition.
in
or moral
body must have a head, i.e., one who presides over it. Ca
thedral chapters have, so to say, a twofold corporate exist
ence one as the senate of the bishop the other, as a cor
:
government
its
Hence,
in all
diocese"
10
meetings.
But
its
presi*
Bouix,
10
De
i.,
Nov. Add.,
Cone. Trid.,
sess. xxv., c. 6,
n. I.
9
Capit., p. 60.
De
Ref.
Ib., p. 174.
Bouix,
1.
c., p.
60.
History, Organization,
496
III.
Our
etc.,
The bishop
is
12
least twice
a year, at
at their meetings.
Ex
ART.
III.
Diocesan Consultors
Appointment and Removal of Canons and of
in the United States.
full canoni
Appointment. Cathedral chapters, in the
cal sense of the term, can be erected only by the Holy See.
The Pope always proceeds to the establishment of these
I.
of the bishopric,
chapters simultaneously with the creation
13
or as soon thereafter as the state of dioceses admits of them.
common
By
the
14
jointly
12
Cone.
13
14
15
is
number
United States.
also in the
of Bishops Councils,
shall be
497
appointed solely
manner
laid
down by
the Council.
The diocesan
consultors,
chosen
same manner
as just described.
17
remain
bound
new
bishop,
who
will be
in
the
to
manner above
above term
of three years, a
28
stated.
is
19
only for three years. During this term of office they cannot
be removed, against their will, except for legitimate and just
not.
"
16
19
18
17
Ib., n. 21.
i0
p. 169, n. 419.
CHAPTER
II.
Where
chapter and if he
where
the law pre
or
consent,
fails to act with this advice
scribes it, his acts are null and void. All this follows from the
in others with
very nature
t/ic
of cathedral chapters.
He
is
mem
Now it is unbecoming
Our
diocesan
Plenary Council of
as
councils,
established
by the Third
official
to the
government
of the diocese.
They
suitors in a
number
by
it.
We
Alexander
III., cap. 4, 5,
De
498
his,
quaefiunt
(Hi.,
10).
499
pain of invalidity of
when
it.
capituli
We
by the bishop.
shall
now
separately.
ART.
I.
"
Con
4.
5 (iii
10).
Reiff.,
1.
Hi.,
t.
10, n.
10.
500
Mandamus
cum eorum
"
on the proposed
in publicanda synodal
on
pain
of
nullity ; for, as Benedict XIV.
say,
the bishop makes laws or constitutions, and promul
in indiccnda,
We
II.
says,
if
them
in
when
III.
5
*
7
26; Bouix,
8
From what
De
c.
it
i, n.
15, 16.
Bened. XIV.,
De
Syn.,
1.
xiii., c.
16.
v.
Capitulum,
art.
ii.,
n.
21-
while
Sec
tJic
Filled.
is
mean
501
voke the diocesan synod without the advice of the consul tors,
since he is obliged by the lav: itself, both general and statu
tory (supra, n. 564), to convene synods at stated times. The
meaning, therefore, of the Baltimore decree is: The bishop,
United States, is bound, before he holds the diocesan
in the
its
eral learned
This
which are to be laid before the consultors.
action must not, however, be confounded with the consulta
statutes,
The
the former
is
is
merely advisable.
ART.
The Bishop
latter is obligatory
II.
The second
sit
dismembranda, exqui-
rendum erit consilium consultorum, necnon et rectoris dismembrandae missionis." By missio or parochia are here
meant all our congregations or missions, and consequently not
9
10
N. 20.
2, n. 21,
22; Bouix,
De
Cap., p. 347.
502
RigJits
from the
dis
II.
must
Here again
also be asked.
which
is
to be divided
when
movable
rector."
The meaning,
is,
the advice of the consultors and also of the rector of the par
The bishop is indeed bound, on
ish which is to be divided.
But
the bishop
is
11
bound
to
Pontifices,
consent, not
Profecto.
merely
is
Filled.
503
12
parishes.
From
IV.
differs
this
it
will
In fact, as
his constitution
former requires
states in
Romanos Pontificcs"
England and Scot
law applies only to canonical parishes, or
for
cal parishes.
tatu,
as canonists say.
its
Pope Clement V.
(1312) in
52,
Clem. Si una
c.
12, q.
2;
2,
De Reb.
De Re
n. 4; Letter.,
Leur.,
Eccl. Al.
Benef.,
For.
1.
i.,
Benef.,
(iii.
p.
Card,
4);
q. 28,
3,
n.
q.
60;
954,
n. 7.
14
1.
i.,
Cap.
Dudum, De Reb.
Eccl.
1.
non
c., q.
Al. in
954, n. 8.
6"
(iii.
9);
Letter.,
De Re
Benef.,
504
ir-
tut-
property."
ART.
The Bishop
is
bound
to
III.
there is question of
giving
Religious Community.
The
third case in
"
Accord
Now
canon law
or benefices
belong of right to, and
should therefore be conferred
upon, the secular clergy
beneficia (parochiae] saecularia
regular ia vero regular ibus.
II.
15
The above
Profecto in C.
Pastoralis
18
19
Cf. Bouix,
De Jure
saecularibus sunt
conferenda ;
lib.
iii.,
7,
q.
Reg., vol.
2IQ
it
.
De Donat.
113, n
ii.,
2.
p. 45.
(iii.,
C onc. PL
24)
Bait. III.,
Bouix,
DeAp.
20.
p. 359.
is Filled.
505
Our
.consultors.
general law
statutory
from the
The
chief reason
of
life
community
is
vows or
not.
Now
of a
a species of alienation,
in question has solemn
VI. Whatever
20
Bouix,
De Jure
may
Holy
See.
Reg., vol.
ii.,
p 46.
21
Bouix,
it is
De Jure
certain that
Reg., vol.
ii.,
p. 9.
506
ART. IV.
obliged to ask the Advice of the Consultors in
appointing the Deputies for the Diocesan Seminary.
The Bishop
I.
is
with
act
to
the
case
in
advice
in
consultors
"
Consul-
constituendis
deputatis pro
In order to carry out as nearly as
dioecesanis."
the
their
prescriptions laid
down by
the
Council of
22
Trent, and explained above (n. 5 59), -the Third Plenary Coun
cil decrees that for every seminary, whether minor or
major,
temporal,
mittees
is
2-2
24
Sess. xxiii.,
c.
Cess, xxiii.,
c.
18,
18,
De
De
Ref.
23
Cone. PL Bait.
Ref.
95
Vol.
ii.
p. 152.
III., n.
179.
is
Filled.
507
mem
same
sess
all
Now
there
is
deputies."
ART. V.
ask the Advice of the Diocesan Consuitors in appointing a New Diocesan Consultor, and also in
to
S.
"
Item
synodalium."
"
Bouix,
De
Cap., p. 436.
jj.
20.
De
5o8
when
is
necessary in the
ers for
confessions
that
is,
those
who examine
priests wish-
50
examiners
(c) finally,
approved
for
vacant
who conduct the competitive examinations
par
5n
to be
for confessions;
31
bishop with the consent of the chapter (in the United States,
with the advice of the consultors) when the synod cannot be
held every year.
IV. The Council of Trent enacts that appointments to
vacant parishes shall be made only by concursus" or com
"
conducted by
The
case
is
different
examinations.
-
"
xxiii., c. 7,
De
31
32
1.
De
Ref.
30
Ref.; Brabandere,
iv., c.
7,
n. 2;
vol.
ii.,
De Ref
n. 921.
Brabandere,
1.
c.,
n. 923.
is Filled.
509
34
If,
the year which intervenes between the old and the new
synod the number of the examiners chosen in synod is re
of
35
But
other
way
35
36
c.
18,
De
is
reduced to
Ref.
1.
iv., c. 7, n. 7.
1.
iv., c. 7, n. 8.
less
34
number
than
six,
Cone. Trid.,
1.
of
the
c.
510
17
VII. Therefore,
if
time the
remain
last
less
Holy
of synod,
Q,
What
is
the
manner
of
A.
We
we have shown
above,
n. 648,
that
by
Bened. XIV..
1.
c., n. 8.
Ib. n., 9.
39
Sess
xxiv
l8
De Ref
is
Filled.
1 1
40
We
now answer:
i. Our
synodal or rather pro-synodal
41
be
appointed either in or out of synod.
may
When they are appointed in synod, the advice of the synod
is necessary to the
But the consent
validity of the election.
examiners
full
43
2. It
would seem that our vice-synodal examiners,
whether appointed in or out of synod, remain in office per
44
manently, and not merely till the next diocesan synod.
40
Cone. PL Rait.
43
Cf. C.
PL
III., n. 41.
41
Ib., n. 25.
Cone.
Ib., n. 25.
512
Finally,
reduced to
less
the consultors.
From
45
iners differ
also in the
The
United States.
those
41
49
Cum
46
illud,
n.
c.
18,
4I>
De Ref
4g
is
Filled.
513
who is
we observe
one
in the
second
the judex
ad
is
the appellant.
In both cases, however, the appeal is merely
devotutive, not suspensive, as we have already noted. How
ever, candidates who appeal must prove their allegations,
ART. VI.
Necessity of the Advice of the Consult ors in the Alienation of
Ecclesiastical Property.
I.
The
to ask
Cum
illud, 1742,
is
16 (VI.).
is
bound
thus ex-
514
Quando
agitur de
dioccesis
bcnis et fundis
mam
superaj.
understand
When
how
is it
now
Q.
and
property ?
A. We premise: I. By ecclesiastical property (res ecclesiae}
here
is
meant, not merely all property, real or personal, be
longing to churches, chapels, or oratories, used for religious
worship, but also that which belongs to charitable and pious
by ecclesiastical authority, such as
institutions established
However, only
which
is
according
value than
2.
The
to others, $100.
be freely alienated.
word alienation is here taken in
this
may
its
widest sense,
all
51
N. 20.
53
Cap. Nulli
52
5,
De
reb. eccl.
(iii.,
13);
Santi, Prael.,
Clem,
i,
2,
De
1.
iii.,
t.
reb. eccl.
13, n. 6.
(iii.,
4).
is
Filled.
property
(e)
the property
54
It will
by alienation
strict
transferred.
is
or whatever
is
is
a species alienationis.
Having premised
this,
rule
is
that
Apostolicae Sedis of
useful/
Now, what
"
66
58
59
is
We
64
it
Can.
Non
c.
12, q. 2;
Cf. Schmalzg.,
1.
Reirf..
1. iii.,
13, n. 4.
Reiff.,
i.
t.
c., n.
in.,
t.
Schmalzg.,
13, n. 6 sq;
"
prescribed by law.
i. The con-
These two
1.
Hi.,
t.
13, n. 10.
n. 949.
18.
De
reb. eccl.
(iii.,
13).
res.
iii.
516
Rig/its
When there is
sent of the chapter or others interested.
of
the
the
cathedral, or of the
property
questio-n of alienating
60
mensa
ceses,
61
In
parish priest of the respective church desires to make it.
the latter ease it is sufficient that the rector wishing to make
63
It
the alienation should obtain the consent of the bishop.
should be observed here, that the chapter can give its con
sent to the alienation only after it has fully discussed (praecedente tractatii) the causes of necessity or utility calling for
the alienation.
63
re-enacted by
Pope Pius
Pope Paul
IX."
II., in
his Const.
mentioned
66
is
abolished.
astical
With
stand
60
61
63
"
66
67
from one
Cap.
8,
De
Schmalzg.,
Reiff.,
1.
his.
1.
(iii.,
iii., t.
iii., t.
10);
Schmalzg.,
1.
c.,
n. 78.
62
10, n. 2.
Santi,
1.
iii.,
t.
13, n. 10.
13, n. 23.
Cap. Ambitiosae, De Reb. Eccl. Al. vel non, Extr. Com. (iii., 4), A.D. 1468.
66
Santi, 1. iii., t. 13, n. 15,
Const. Ap. Sedis 1869, 1. c.
Cap.
i.
De Reb.
(iii.,
13); Santi,
1.
c., n. 12.
is Filled.
we
We
in alienating ecclesiastical
When
A.
517
premise:
What
in the
United States
\ve
We
tical
now answer
alienate ecclesias
cept (a) for grave and sufficient cause, as explained above (b)
with the advice (not consent) of the consultors. This advice is
;
when
there
alienation.
(c)
However, owing
Holy
See,
69
every particular case.
88
Cone.
"
ciii.
518
ART. VII.
Advice for the Imposing of new
The seventh
"
consilio consultorum,
ad
S.
Sedan
in
words: In
new
tax,
all
is
is
question of imposing a
collection or contribution
goes beyond
bishop
where there
cases
bound
down by
We
it
the
Holy See
itself,
when
is
Filled.
519
ART. VIII.
Several other Cases in which
the Bishop
is
bound
to
ask the
rectors;
71
in fixing
3,
the
amount
of
the
pension (pensio
in settling certain
other
in
74
sent to
Rome
for approval.
ART. IX.
Meetings of the Consultors.
is
C.
72
PL
7I
Ib., n. 273.
74
Ib., n. 37.
Ib., n. 2Q4.
52O
The
consultors must in
advice
like
collectively, that
is,
all
in
a body,
"
as
often
as
they deem
of the consultors
it
must be
held four times every year, at stated times, or, where this
cannot be done, at least twice a year. The extraordinary
meetings must take place as often as it is necessary for the
bishop.
Cf. Reiff.,
1.
iii.,
t.
xi., n.
11-22.
C.
PL
Ib,
CHAPTER
III.
I.
to the
to
power
whom
new
bishop.
We
interim,
and
upon
consultors.
When
3
chapter of the vacant diocese, as we show above, n. 635.
However, at present, the chapter cannot govern the vacant
Cap.
3, 4,
Trid., sess.
2
see
title
Canonists
is
De
Suppl. Neg. in 6
vii., c.
10.
De
(i.
8),
Ref.
usually discuss
We
while the
under which
522
days after
it
is
is
name
of the chapter,
and as
This administrator
tive.
is
its
is
expressly stated.
Now
the
ART.
When
the Administrator
However,
II.
Consultors.
appointed by
and consent of the chapter, in all cases where the bishop him
self is obliged to do it, so, likewise, are administrators with
us,
himself
is
C. PI. Hiberniae,
apud Maynut.,
I., n. xii.
p.
i;
273 sq.
Coll. Lac., vol.
iii.,
p. 924.
ART.
See.
523;
III.
new
Bishop,
The second
ter has
"
cessum
illi,
esse
de necessitatibus
et
commodis
ecclesiae,
quam
alii
ex-
non
quam ad
alios
ita informatos."
of the
Pontiffs
world
have
is vested in parish
priests and chap
ters in Ireland, in chapters in England, and at present, ac
cording to the discipline introduced by the Third Plenary
Lib.
i.,
tit.
6, n. 3.
SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES.
MODE
OF QUOTING
FROM THE
"CORPUS JURIS."
(a) n. l6l.
Q. What
Canonici ?
is
the
mode
"
Corpus Juris
"
A.
From
the
"
Decretum
"
of Gratian. Quotations
of
the
first part
Decree are usually made thus
C. Regula, 2, d. 3 that is, canon the second,
beginning with
I.
from the
the
word
the
first
"
"
"
distinction third.
Regula,"
Some
authors omit
word
cree
is,
"
4, c. 6, q.
"
Omnes,"
that
of the
the
first
as follows: C. Qualitas,
2, d. 5, d.
"
"
deret, 123, d. 4,
de Consecr.
"
Ut
that
524
To
Gratian
"
Decree
"
Supplementary Notes.
are annexed
525
"
"
is,
From
II.
Gregory IX.
first
In quoting
ter
is
letter
is
"
"
tis,"
in
"
The
the decretals.
easiest
way
title
de Pactis
"
of the decretals.
is
and
in
7, which means
in the sixth or
The
Clementinae
"
IV.
"
"
"
the
"
de Poenis
title
"
"
de
To
Poenis."
find
"
tinae."
"
of Pope John
V. Quotations from the Extravagantes
XXII. are as a rule thus made Extrav. Ecclesiae, de Major,
"
et
Obed.
that
under the
is,
first
word
de Majoritate et Obedientia,"
XXII.
of
John
travagantes
VI. Quotations from the "Extravagantes
title
"
is
Ecclesiae,
in the
"
Ex
"
Communes"
Supplementary Notes.
526
are thus
that
is,
"
title
de Praebendis et
word
Dignitatibus,"
in
under
Etsi,
the
"
the
Extra va
Communes."
Extravagantes
(ft) n.
Can Bishops
in the
every ten rectors irremovable, ivithin the first twenty years after
the promulgation of the Third Plenary Council of Baltimore ?
n.
445-
What do we mean by
judicial?
and
"
"
means.
"
extrajudicially,
orders,
2,
I,
Craiss.,
Man.,
n. 194, sq.
Bouix, de Princ.,
p. 490.
Supplementary Notes.
527
sentences
"ex
informata conscientia," though extrajudicial.
Observe, also, that dismissal from parish, even in the United
ex
States, not being per se suspension, cannot be inflicted
"
metropolitan.
A.POSTOLI,
"A
(e) n.
453.
6
"
"
"
"
appel
the
a
superior
quo
mandatory letters, commanding
to forward to him, within a stated time, the acts in the case
lant
but
"
if
"
in suspensive," he,
a quo
"
commanding
moreover,
the superior
EFFECTS OF APPEALS.
(C)
We
{v.g.
453-
Bouix, de Episc.,
Tom.
*
t. i.,
p. 474.
Id.,
*
ii.,
Soglia,
1.
p. 525.
c., D.
526.
de Judic.,
Devot
t. ii.,
p. 252.
n.
Supplementary Notes.
528
made
tan or pope) to
(v.g.>
metropoli
whom
sidered just,
it is
its
existence should be
merely that
it
whether there
apostoli are
always
to be given.
II.
"
ad quern"
What
is
the duty
superior a quo.
2. If
Supra,
n. 453.
Cf.
Bouix, de Judic.,
co ipso
t.
ii.,
p. 286.
Supplementary Notes.
529
after
but
only
has been
shown
ap
peals,
which
effect
thus expressed
Whatever ulterior steps are
taken in the case by the superior a quo, after the
appeal has
been interposed and pending the appeal, are to be considered
as vain and futile
which are of no
attempts
is
(attentata),
We
2.
They
cx-officio,
and
if
at the request of
the appellant so
Supplementary Notes*
530
with regard to
ing the force of final sentences, but also
appeals from extra] udicial acts.
THE
VISIT
AD
"
SS.
LIMINA
"
(1?)
Q.
make
How
472.
their visit
ad limina ?
Romanns Pontifex ann.
A. At
first (Const.
dated September
according to the decree of the Propaganda,
ad limina- once
visit
the
make
to
i, 1876, they are obliged
A.D
every five years. (Apud Cone. PI. apud Maynooth,
1875, p. 281.)
HOW THE
TERMS,
"AD
FIVE,
LIMINA
OR TEN
SACRA"
ARE TO BE COUNTED.
(8) n.
if,
472, 556.
it follows that
IJOir From what has been said above (n. 556),
decennium
the
for
beginning
for instance, the visitation
with December
the expiration of De
appointed several years before
cember 20, 1895, need not make the visitation during the
On the other hand, if a bishop who is
period of 1885-1895.
months before December 20, 1895,
appointed even but a few
he
is
none of
1885 and 1895, he
finds that
made
a
1895, unless he obtains
December 20,
dispensation from Rome. Likewise,
is
bound
is
ii.,
to
make
it
before
Supplementary Notes.
1887, the decennial
531
first
bishop
is
10
What
Q.
is
n.
IN CARDINALS,
496.
nals?
A.
when a subur
order has a right to give up his own title and choose the
vacant one. Thus, if the see or title of a cardinal-bishop
becomes vacant, the next oldest cardinal-bishop can select
it
if
the
title
or church of
11
the
Nay, sometimes
it.
of another order.
title
title,
when
lege,
precedes
in the exercise
Rome
or absent temporarily
Cone.
de P. F. June
i,
1877, in C. PI
vi.,
p.
238.
Id.,
Comp., ed Vering,
no.
Supplementary Notes.
532
to,
organ of communication.
was submitted
to the Propaganda by
States
United
one
Compendium facti. Reverendissimus Episcopus R. in
America ad Emum. Praefectum S. Congr. de Prop. Fid.
The following
case
"
Summa autem
pecuniae
facile
est, ut plurium centenarum Missarum eleemosynas
modo
hoc
contribuunt,
exaequet. Inter eos qui pecuniam
utrum earn
merito
dubitari
de
sunt
possit,
quibus
plurimi
forent,
si
rite
edocerentur animabus
melius provisum
iri,
commemorationis
Supplementary Notes.
omnium
fidelrum defunctorum,
533
celebrarentur,
quot
summa
in
juxta
totali
sic contributa.
"
dere dignetur:
Utrum
"
i.
Quod
si
"2.
ilia
negative
Utrum
diligens
affirmative
"
sit ?
totius
rei
Quod
si
Utrum,
3.
illam
timor
si
sit
ne vel
missionarii
praeviam
populo praebeant, vel populus earn satis intelligat, ordinarius istam consuetudinem prohibere possit, et missionariis
summa
sem Novembris
Quod si affirmative :
Utrum ob rationem, quod Missae illae intra ipsum
4.
mensem Novembris legendae vel cantandae sint, ordinatis ?
"
rius
consuetum Missarum
sive
illis
Missis possit
"
augere
On
January
27,
whom
the
Responsum
"
bella in ecclesia,
Nihil innovetur
qua
tantum apponatur
fideles doceantur,
quod
illis
ta-
ipsis elee-
Supplementary Notes.
534
in die
commemorationis omnium
fidelium defunctorum."
n.
648.
How
We
A.
premise
life,
mend
trial
the diocese,
composed of five
18
priests.
We
"
"
"
always said after the blessing and the giving of the nuptial
"
cf.
ib
p. 248.
Supplementary Notes.
which the missal prescribes
Mass
tialis]
"
535
et
pro sponso
sponsa."
or the one that takes its
in
the
"
pro sponso et
it
distinct
()
n.
66 1.
members
be allowed?
Some
"
Father Perrone demonstrates that the true teaching (docis that both mixed marriages and the marriages of
Protestants among themselves, in places where the decree Tametsi obtains, when solemnized contrary to the prescriptions
15
of this decree, are invalid, unless, by a special and express indultofthe Holy See, the declaration of Benedict XIV. regard
ing marriages in Holland and Belgium has been extended to
such places. 10 So far as the U. S. are concerned, it seems that
the declaration of Pope Benedict XIV. has been extended to
nearly all, if not all, places where the decree Tame t si obtains.
trina vera)
"
N. 389.
15
Perrone,
De
16
ii.,
p. 230.
Ib., pp.
209-239.
APPENDIX.
i.
CONSTITUTIO
SS. D. N. PIT PP. IX., QUA NUMERUS CENSURARUM LATAE SENTENTIAE RESTRINGITUR.
D.
12.
OCT.,
1869.
quidpiam esse temperandum prudenti dispensatione suadeat, eadem Apostolica Sedes congruum supremae suae
potestatis remedium ac providentiam
impendat. Quamobrem cunvanimo nostro jampridem revolveremus, ecclesiasticas censuras, quae per modum latae sententiae
ipsoque facto incurrendae
ad incolumitatem ac disciplinam ipsius Ecclesiae tutandam,
effrenemque improborum licentiam coercendam et emendandam sancte per singulas aetates
indictae ac promulgatae sunt,
magnum
ad
numerum sensim
excrcvisse
quas-
dam
etiam, temporibus moribusque mutatis, a fine atque causis, ob quas impositae fuerant, vel a pristina utilitate atque opportunitate excidisse ; eamque
conscientiae
est,
nos
per
ipsoque facto incurrendae hactenus impositae sunt, nonnisi
536
illae,
quas
in
hac
Appendix.
537
ipsa Constitutione inserimus, eoque modo, quo inserimus, robur exinde habesimul declarantes, easdem non modo ex veterum canonum auctoritate,
ant
;
quatenus cum hac nostra Constitutione conveniunt, verum etiam ex hac ipsa
Constitutione nostra, non secus ac si primum editae ab ea fuerint, vim suam
prorsus accipere debere.
Modo Romano
Pontifici
Reservatae.
Itaque excommunicationi latae sententiae speciali
modo Romano
Pontifici
fensores.
II.
libros
Omnes
et
eorumdem apostatarum
et
et
eosdem-
quomodolibet defendentes.
V.
Omnes
episcopos,
S.
carcerantes,
a suis dioecesibus,
mandantes, vel
consilium vel
favorem.
VI. Impedientes directe vel indirecte exercitium jurisdictionis ecclesiasticae sive interni sive extern! fori, et ad hoc recurrentes ad forum saeculare
cumque
profecta
Appendix.
538
vices praedictorum.
XL
Usurpantes aut sequestrantes jurisdictionem, bona, reditus ad perratione suarum Ecclesiarum aut beneficiorum perti-
sonas
ecclesiasticas
nentes.
tuibantes,
retinentes
in eis
supremam jurisdictionem
necnon ad singula
A quibus omnibus excommunicationibus hue usque rcc^nsitis absolutionem Romano Pontifici pro tempore speciali modo reservatam esse et reseret pro ea generalem concessionem absolvendi a casibus et censuris sive
vari
;
excommunicationibus Romano
mentione dignis
sit
si
convaluerint.
To
thirteenth,
i.
Romanus
Pontifex, Aug.
28, 1873,
added a
vacantium, qui ausi fuerint concedere et transferre ecclesiae vacantis curam. regimen et adminisin nominatum et praesentatum i
trationem, sub quovis titulo, nomine, quaesito colore
laica potestate ex S. Sedis concessione seu privilegio, vel, ubi consuetude viget, a capitularibus
.
ipsis
Nominati
...
ad
3.
omnes, qui praemissis paruerint, vel auxilium, consilium aut favorem praestiterint. cujuscuiique status, conditionis, praeeminentiae et dignitatis fuerint (supra, n. 287-294 and n. 637, ne e
15
33
is
Konings,
n. 1717).
fourteenth, which
ftie S.
Poenit
against the members, propagators, adherents, and favorers (in any manner) of the
"
Aug.
4, 1876,
Societa Cat-
tolica Italiana per la rivendicazione dei diritti spettanti al popolo christiano ed in ispecie a
popolo
a society recently established in Italy for the purpose of giving the Roman people a
voice in the election of the Sovereign Pontiff, by means of popular suffrage (Nouv. Rev. Theol., p.
462 seq livr. se., 1876). Hence, as we said (supra, n. 681), there are at present fourteen excommu
romano"
Pontiff.
539
Appendix.
Excommunicationes Latae
Sententiae
Romano
Pontifici
(simpliciter)
Reservatae.
latae sententiae
Excommunicationi
declaramus
Romano
I.
latae sententiae
Apostolica Sede damnatas sub excommunicationis poena
licitam
vel
defendentes
praxim inquirendi a poenitamquam
item docentes
tente nomen complicis prouti damnata est a Benedicto XIV. in Const.
;
Suprema,
7 Julii,
1744
Ad
eradicandum, 28 Sep-
ternbris, 1746.
II. Violentas manus, suadente diabolo, injicientes in clericos, velutriusque
sexus monachos, exceptis quoad reservationem casibus et personis, de quibus
ipsum
aut favorem
acceptantes, et quoslibet complices, vel qualemcumque operam
vel quan
de
industria
necnon
permittentes,
illudque
spectantes,
praebentes,
tum
in illis est,
vel imperialis.
IV. Nomen dantes sectae Massonicae, aut Carfamatiae, aut aliis ejusdem
seu palam seu
generis sectis, qua contra Ecclesiam vel legitimas potesiates
denunciaverint.
V.
Immunitatem
violantes.
scriptam.
VII.
clausuram, et
superiores
VIII.
Reos simoniae
realis in beneficiis
plices.
ob ingressum in religionem.
XI. Omnes, qui quaestum facientes ex indulgentiis aliisque gratiis spiriCorstitutione S. Pii V.
tualibus, excommunicationis censura plectuntur
X. Reos simoniae
realis
Quam
et
ex
iis
lucrum
54Q
Appendix.
XIII.
respicientibus.
a Papa in crimine
impendendo auxilium vel favorem.
XVII. Cleiicos scienter et sponte communicantes in divinis cum personis a Romano Pontifice nominatim excommunicatis et ipsos in officiis
ei scilicet
criminoso,
recipientes.
Excommunicatfoncs Latae
Sententiae
Episcopis
sive
Ordinariis
Reservatae.
Excommunicationi
subjacerc declaramus
latae
solemne
castitatis
II.
III.
co-
operantes.
latae
sententiae nemini
reservatae subjacere
decla
To
namely,
absolvere praesumentes sine dehita facultate. etiam quovis praetextu, excommunicationis vinculo specialiter reservatae innodatos (supra, excomm. special! moco R P. rwervatae, xii.,
against,
i,
A quibus
.)
dantes (C. S. O., Dec.
.
2.
who adhere
operam
approve internally
and externally, those crimes which are punished with the twelfth excommunication reserved
Altogether
speciali nicdo, tc the Pope (Encycl. Pii PP. IX., Nov. i, 1870, ap. Konings, n. 1732).
excommunications
therefore, there are now, as we have elsewhere (supra, n. 681) said, twenty
4, 1879).
3.
Against those
Holy See.
54
Appendix.
I.
Mandantes sen cogentes tiadi ecclesiasticae sepulturae haeieticos notonominatim excommunicates vel interdictos.
rios aut
aut
Laedentes
II
ministros
aliosve
S.
vel
aut comburentes,
inquisitores,
perterrefacientts
Officii,
ejusve
praedictis
sacri
denuntiantes,
testes,
quibuslibet
auxilium,
consilium,
lavurem
praestantes.
Alienantes
III.
et
alienandis.
infra mensem
Negligentes sive culpabiliter omittentes denunciare
in quibusad
fuerint
sollicitati
a
turpia
sive
sacerdotes,
confessarios
quibus
IV.
cilium
lutione,
absque ulla reservatione excommunicavit, nos pariter excomexcepta anathematis poena in Decreto sess. iv.
et usu Sacronim Librorum constituta, cui illos tantum subjacere
sive
De
editione
Suspensionem ipso
Summo
facto incurrunt a
Pontifici Reservatae.
ad beneplacitum
apud eamJem
S.
S.
litteias apostolicas
provisos,
antequam
ipsi
exhibuerint
de sua promotione.
aut
jam
collati,
litteris
-ii
professio
annum
privilegii,
a collatione
non
nondum
professo.
54 2
Appendix,
V.
Suspensionem perpetuam ab
exercitio
ir.currunt
commorantes,
ordinati
ab alio
Vicarii, vel
quam ab
ipso
eodem
peracto
vel
Urbis
etiam a
clerici pertinentes
susceptis
Sedis ipso jure incurrunt,
episcopi vero ordinantes ab
usu Pontificalium per annum.
ad beneplacitum S.
Romano
II.
nominatim excommunicatos ad
seu ecclesiastica sacramcnta, vel ecclesiasticam
sepulturam aclmittentes, interdictum ab ingressu Ecclesiae ipso jure incurrunt, donee ad
arbitrium ejus, cujus sententiam contempserunt,
competenter satisfecerint.
divina
officia,
Denique quoscumque
alios
bus praeter
eas,
perstiterunt sive
quorumcumque ordinum
collegiorum,
et
congregationum,
coetuum
locorumque
Cetmim
legiis,
quorumcumque
piorum
esse, et in
suo
cujuscumque
robore perma-
d^rpmirrnis
n nov is
r-uibuscumque concessionibns ac priviquae ab Apostolica Sede concedi cuivis contigerit nullo modo ac
;
Appendix.
ratione
unquam
intelligi
aut
debere,
543
facultatem
comprehend}
posse
ab-
solvendi a casibus
et
societati
et
institute,
rirmitate
quibuslibet
roboratis,
etiam
iormis
ac
alia
tenoribus,
et
quacumque
cum qui-
busvii derogatoriarum derogatoriis, aliisque efficacioribus et insolitis clausulis, quibus omnibus, quatenus opus sit, derogare intendimus, et dero-
gamus.
Firmam tamen
censuris
volumus a
esse
episcopis concessam,
sess.
>solvendi
cap.
xxiv.,
vi.,
De
J\\
in
/o>m.,
quibuscumque
iis tantum
quas
exceptis,
eisdem
Apostolicae
modo
Sedi speciali
reservatas
decla-
ravimus.
Decernentes has
decreta sunt
litteras,
omnesque
et singulas,
sacris
tegros effectus
et fore,
et
de latere legates, ac
Apostolicae Sedis nuntios, ac quovis alios quacumque praeeminentia ac potestate fungentes, et functuros, sublata eis, et eorum cuilibet quavis aliter judicandi et interpretandi facilitate et auctoritate, juclicari ac definiri debere et
;
etiam
quoquam quavis
auctori
Non
obstantibus
praemissis,
aliisque
quibuslibet
ordinationibus, con
consuetudinibus
quibusvis,
etiam
quibuscumque.
Nulli ergo
omnino hominum
liceat
voluntatis infringere,
544
vel
Appendix.
ei
S.
Si quis
et
anno vigesimo
quarto.
-j-
Plumbi.
J.
CUGNONI.
II.
DECISIO
S.
EMINENTISSIMK PRINCKPS
Quidam sacerdotes regnorum Belgii et Hollandiae, ad tranquillitatem conscientiae suae et ad certam fidelium directionem,
instanter petunt ab Eminentia Vestra solutionem
dubiorum
:
sequentium
16 Jan., 1834
"
tanquam responsa
S.
tione in die,
iis
qui jejunare
Igitur quaeritur:
dicitur
//?
/ .i
posse,
tenentur."
An
tenentur,
licite
posse
in
Quadragesima,
dum
vi.l
non
omni
per idem
laboris jejunare
indultum concessum
lacticiniis
est,
Dubitatur igitur an haec resolutio valeat in dioecesi cujus episcopus auctoritate apostolica concedit fidelibus ut, feria 2a, 3a, sa
et ovis, iis
laboris jejunare
jejunare non tenentur, vi dictac resolutions vesci carnibus quoties per diem
edunt? 2. An iis, qui jejunare non tenentur ratione aetatis vel laboris,
Appendix.
S.
545
datam,
scilicet
"
non
est
praeceptum."
secundum, non
aequiparari.
Datum Romae
M. P.
III.
S.
nonnullas
S. Congregatio amplissimis istius ditionis episcopis
quaestiones proponendas censuerit, quae partim ad causas cur fideles sinant
liberos suos scholas acatholicas frequentaie, partim ad media quibus facilius
juvenes e scholis hujusmodi arceri possint, spectabant. Porro responsiones a
praedicta
natura argument!
Supremam Congregationem
Universalis Inquisi-
delatae sunt, et
Novembris
doctrinam religionis. neque rudimenta fidei addiscent, neque Ecclesiae instrutntur praeceptis, atque adeo carebunt cognitione homini quam maxime neces-
tarn
flexibilis
si
est.
Porro
Appendix.
546
autem
Certa item corruptela insuper ex hoc impendet, quod in iisdem scholis aut saltern pluribus earuni, utriusque sexus
adolescentes, ct audiendis lectionibus in idem conclave congregamui. et
episcopo die 14
scribens
Certe
locis
regionibusque perniciosissimum hujusmodi vel susciperetur, vel ad exitum perduteretur consilium expellendi a scholis Ecclesiae auctoritatem, et juventus misere
expo-
neretur .damno circa fidem, tune Ecclesia non solum dcberet instantissimo studio
omnia
hand
posse in consci
generale quoddam
eas omnes pertinent regiones, ubi perniciosissima hujusmodi
juventutis instituendae ratio infeliciter invecta fuerit. Oportet igitur ut praesules amplissimi, quacumque posfint ope atque opera, commissum sibi gregem arceant ab
Est autem ad hoc, omnium consensu, nil tarn necessarium, quam ut Catholici ubique locorum proprias sibi
scholas habeant, casque publicis scholis haud inferiores.
Scholis ergo Catholicis,
si episcopis visum fuerit, e congregationibus religiosis sodales sive viri sive muliercs sumptusque tanto operi
necessarli ut eo libentius atque abundantius suppeditentur a fidelibus, oppor
;
tune oblata occasione, sive concionibus, sive privatis colloquiis, serio necesse
est, ut ipsi commonefiant sese officio suo graviter defecturos, nisi omni qua
avertatur clades,
minatur.
persuadeant
sibi
plurimum
interesse,
omnes
civjum
ac
Appendix.
familiarum, verum etiam
ipsius
floremissimae
547
Americanae
nationis,
quae
ut paientes Catholic!
possint.
habeant
necne,
id conscicntiae ac
judicio
tum.
quaeritur,
videndum utrumne
perversionis periculum
in
de qua adeunda
schola,
remotum plane
nequeat velut quoties ibi aut docentur quaedam, aut aguntur, Catholicae doctrinae bonisve moribus contraria,
quaeque citra animae detrimentum, neque
audiri possunt, nedum pcragi.
Enimvero tale periculum, ut per se patet, omnino vitandum est quocumque damno etiam vitae.
sit
ejusmodi, quod
fieri
tempus
rite
ac diligentere accipere.
Quare parochi
re
et missionarii,
Concilium Baltimorense
memores
constituit,
totque periculis expositam juventutem impensa cura, qua frequenti sacrausu, qua pietate in Beatam Virginem studeant communire, et ad
mentorum
religionem firmiter tenendam etiam atque etiam excitent. Ipsi vero parentes,
quive eorum loco sunt, liberis suis sollicite invigilent, ac vel ipsi per se, vel, si
minus idonei
vel
morum
fuerint,
licet
schola Catholica in
sit,
apteque instructa
et parata,
fiat:
p<
est.
Appendix.
548
IV.
PIUS
BY POPE PIUS
IV.,
AS
AMENDED
IX.
DECRETUM.
Ouod a
priscis Ecclesiae
mam
professionis
illarum dignitates, canonicasuperioribus Ecclesiis praeficicndi forent, quive
curam animarum habentia
ecclesiastica
tus,
quaecumque
aliaqiie beneficia
essent conseculuri, et ab
omnibus
aliis,
provided
quocumque nomine
In sacrosancto, salubriter praeterea
tione edita eodem die et anno incipiente
vel alios cujuscumque arlis
extendit ad omnes doctorcs, magistros, regentes,
clericos sive laicos, vel cujusvis ordinis regu
professores, sive
vel privatim quoquomodo profilemes, seu
locis
in
publice
laris, quibuslibet
ac tandem ad ipsos hujusmodi
lecliones aliquas habenies vel exercentes,
et facultatis
gradibus decorandos.
jam
vero,
fuerit
sacrosanctum Concilium
dogmaticae
Pastor actcrnus,
Dei Filifs, et altera de Ecclesia Christi, quae incipit
necessarium
etiam
dijudicatum est, ut in fidei
non solum opportunum, sed
Concilii definitionibus,
Vatican!
professione dogmaticis quoque praememorati
gate
incipit
"
"
declarata, praeserthn
utque in posterut-x
de
Romani
fidei professio
Pontificis
Pnmaiu
et InfalUbili
Mngisteno
sic et
Appendix.
non aliter eiuittatur, sub coinminationibus ac poen^s a Concilio Tridentino et
a supradictis Constitutionibus S. M. Pii IV. statutis.
Id igitur ubique, et ab
tmnibus, ad quos spectat, diligenter ac fideliter observetur, non obstantibus, etc.
Datum Romae
1877-
P.
].
ARCHIEPISCOPUS ANCYRANUS,
Secretarius.
bili
ac dechrata, ptaesertim de
Romani
Pontificis
Primatu
et Infalli-
550
Appendix,.
V.
A SYNOPSIS
OF THE RECENT
"
INSTRUCTIO
"
"
DE TITULO ORDINATIONIS,*
scil. et
patrimonialis.
certis,
stabilibus ac
quam ab
aliunde
We
titles,
what the
it
Instructio says in
teaches concerning the
Paupertatis vero
"
i.
"
titulus,"
indigent.
Verum ex
hisce clericis
ii
duntaxat communis
mensae
titulo
"
in locis
iis, qui Apostolicarum Missionum servitio sese devovent,
circa
Ecclesiae
rerum
ut
commune
ea
est
ea,
conditio,
quae ad
jus
quibus
praerequisitum pro sacra ordinatione titulum snectant, servari adamussim
suevit pro
in
nequeant."
The
See,
on January
Instructio
Instr. cit., n. 2.
C. PI. Bait.
Instr. cit., n. 4.
Ib., n. 6
cf.
II., n.
323
Konings,
ib., p. cxlvii.
n. 1522.
n. 14.
N.
7.
Appendix.
leave from the
Holy
See, continues
"
55
Quemadmodum
alii
tituli, ita
etiam
tamen S. Congregationis, cujus est sic ordinatos praestiti juramenti vinculo exsolvere. Quod si amisso titulo generatim, aut etiam timlo missionis, alter ei non substituatur, sacerdos baud propterea remanet suspensus sed ordinarii tenentur compellere ordinatos ad
ordinariis auferri, de consensu
de canonico
"
6.
Qui
titulo
providendum
obligentur."
suum
amittunt
titu-
providere debent si vero alterius missionis servitio deputentur, ut hujus missionis titulum assumant, nova opus erit S. Sedis concessione neque enim eis suffragatur facultas, si quam obtinuerit ejus missionis
lum, ac de alio
sibi
ordinarius,
memorato
ordinandi."
VI.
A SYNOPSIS
rK
THE RECENT
"
INSTRUCTIO
"
"
SACRED CONGREGATION
The
1.
Instructio
fex (December
w states
20, 1585),
"
first that,
are obliged to
ad sacra limina every three years v.g., those of Italy; others every four
others
years, as those of Germany and England others every five years
visit
v.g.,
2.
Then
it
"
Saepe quaesitum
fuit,
undenam
in
From what
five,
computando
is it
period
or ten years?
It
neces.
says.
Et quidem alii opinati sunt ea temporis intervalla episcopos computari debere a die quo ad sedem episcopalem in consistorio renunciati
sunt, aut quo litterae apostolicae ipsis expeditae fuerunt alii a die consecraexordiri oporteat.
tionis
alii
die,
sedis.
Quidam etiam
n.
existi-
fuit."
Ib.,n.
12.
The schema,
tit. er<1inationis
ad titulum
s?>--v,r<,
ib..
Doc., p.
10
138).
N.
1-3.
patriionii. at lacking
dioecesis (Martin,
Arb ,p 92;
ll Instr.
cit., n. 4.
Appendix.
552
3/
"
Igitur, praedicta
Sixti
V. edita
annorum
fuit,
hoc
est,
ia
quadriennio,
earn
etc.,
absolvendam
oneri SS.
Liminum
adstringi.
visitationis
paulo ante
haud
sead
Econtra
si
16
impertitur."
The
5.
facilities
and speed of
The schema of
to the extraordinary
owing
make
"
"
p. trf).
11 Instr.
cit., a. 5, 6.
"Ib.,n.
7, 8.
Fb.
n. 11-15.
Appendix.
553
VII.
DE EPISCOPIS
IN
HIBERNIA SELIGENDIS.
I.
DECRETUM
SACRAE CONGREGATIONS GENERALIS DE PROPAGANDA FIDE, HABITAE DIE PRIMA
JUNII ANNO 1829, DE EPISCOPIS IN HIBERNIA SELIGENDIS.
(Supra, n. 345, 349, 351.)
Cum ad gravissimum Electionis Hiberniae Episcoporum negotium rite sancteque absolvendum, certam aliquam methodum ubique in eo regno servandam
opportunum esse Sacra Congregatio intellexerit, qua fieret,
Sedes Apostolica exploratam notitiam habere possit meritorum Sacerdotum
pro quibus commendationes afferuntur, ut ad aliquem Hiberniae Episcopatum
statuere in primis
ut
eligantur,
enda
cogitavit, in generali
Mauro
S.
R. E. Cardinal Cappel-
in
methodum
in toto
describitur.
causam
in
Summo
unus a
Pontifici
edicto, in
commendare
tres
unum
Summo
convocabuntur cum
Parochis etiam
Canonici.
edicto
convocando
sive in
moderando conventu.
mane
in
Appendix.
554
celebretur
Missaque
Vicarius catalogum
finita,
omnibusque, quorum
nihil interest,
in
medio
ecclesiae ascendet,
si
adsit ibi
eorumdem nomina,
clara ac
et
Canonicorum,
fuisse, et tali
quae
Parochorum numeri
in comitiis gerantur.
in diocesi in
totius
Si
postquam
modo
quarta pars
qua Capitulum
adest.
propter adversam valetudinem, aliamve ob causam parere non valeant, liberum erit, suffragia sua propria ipsorum manu scripta, involucro sigillato
inclusa, et extrinsecus ad Praesidem directa, cuivis alii Parocho vel Canonico
tioni, sive
ad Praesidem transmittantur.
modo supra
suffragium,
duobus
artis
Insuper parochus
descripto ferat,
eamdem declarationem
emittet,
quam
ceteri Parochi ac
medium
Comitiis
erit
ita
proferenda coram
Praeside,
antequam suffragium
admittatur.
consuetas
pectoribus,
inductos
ei
suffragaturos,
Postea suffragio
quem dignum
urnam immisso.
in
major Suffragiorum numerus convenerit. Tune Praeses, narrationem authenticam in scriptis redactam, parari coram comitiis, ejusdemque duo exemplaria a
se ipso et secretario atque scrutatoribus subsignanda, exscribi curabit.
Ex
istis
in
unum
congregates referre.
cari
et
volumus.
memora^ coram
ferent.
literis
consignatam, unius-
Appen dix.
555
Apostolicam transmittet.
dem quicumque
genae
Hiberniae
obstricti,
morum
Serenissimo
integritate,
Britannici
Imperii
doctrina,
pietate,
Regi
fidelitate
incorrupta
Episcopum
ceterisque quae
Haec sunt, quae in commendandis Sedi Apostolicae Sacerdotibus pro episcoporum Hiberniae electione, Sacra Congregatio servanda praescripsit. Ea vero
decernens, significari omnibus voluit, in documentis de hac re pertractantibus,
ad Sanctam Sedem transmittendis, nihil inveniri debere, quod electionem, postulationem, nominationem innuat, sed simplicem
jussit, in
commendationem
forma supplicis
inferri
libelli
memorata
ita
obligationem eligendi
concepti,
unum
ex
commendatis.
Declaravit denique Sacra Congregatio. salvam semper atque illaesam manere
debere, Sedis Apostolicae libertatem in eligendis Episcopis, ita ut commenda
tiones, lumen tantum, et cognitionem Sacrae Congregationi, nunquam tamen
obligationem sint allaturae.
Datum Romae ex Aedibus die. Sac. Congregationis die 17 Octobris, 1829.
titulo.
D. M. CARD. CAPPELLARI,
Praefectus.
C. CASTRACANE, Secretarius.
II.
DE EPISCOPIS
IN
HIBERNIA SELIGENDIS.
(Supra, n. 351.)
in
in
regn
Hi
Appendix.
556
commendationes
illae
fieri
posse manifestum
est, ut in
quinam
uno tantum
est, et
convenerit.
Ad
unum
tres praestantiores
aliquis eligatur
ei
duo
non
non
alii
ad formam tantum adjungantur meritis omnino inferiores; cupiens praeterea eadem Sacra Congregatio ubique in Hibernia eamdem methodum circa
veluti
commendandos antequam
sensum
Precor
esse.
Deum
verum
interea ut amplitudinem
decreti diei
Tuam
Junii 1829
diu sospitem ac
felicem servet.
Romae ex
Amplitudinis tuae
Ad
Officia Paratissimus,
R. P. D. DANIELI
MURRAY,
Archiepiscopo Dublinensi,
Dublinum.
In Decreto recentiori S. Congregationis de Prop. Fide statutum est ut conventus
Episcoporum provinciae qui sententiam dicere debent de meritis trium sacerdotum a clero
P.S.
557
Appendix.
VIII.
INSTRUCTIO
S.
Ut Ecclesiae noviterper
4ies floreant, iisdemque
Smum
Antistites
jugiter
si
ab
probitate,
nonnulli
potissimum vero testimonio Episcoporum pro tempore existentium,
ex quibus eadem ad episcopalem gradum,
Sedi
commendentur,
Apostolicae
Emo
ac
Rmo
gatio
Propaganda
D. Nicolao
S.
habito die
5.
Congre-
Aprilis 1852.
censuerit.
peculiar! instructione methodum proponendam
Cum Episcopus est constituendus, capitulariter dignitarius et canonici illius
more praemissis
ac praestito jurarnento
de
secreto servando, tribus vicibus suffragia ferantur circa personas Sanctae Sedi
Si in al-iqua ex tribus vicibus in favorem
veluti digniores commendandas.
excedant majorem partem vocum, actus
tot numero
nullius adsint
suffragia
nullius
momenti
quae
si
de commendandis ad ipsum archiepiscopatum agatur ut coetus episconomina alphabetico ordine descripta, quae in
votationibus majorem suffragiorum partem obtinuerint ad S. C,
;
circa tria
palis, consiliis collatis,
referat, singulis
suamque opinionem
Demum cum
ne ad capitulum
ad effectum tanS. Congregatio admittendos tune esse eorumdem procuratores
1
ium
tradendi
vel
tres schedas, cum nominibus trium virorum proSive, prout postea a S. C. explicatum est,
Notandum est generatim quod, sicubi aliqua discrepantia inveniatur, inter
ponendorum.
ista ab ipsa S. C.
decreta Synod! et docutnenta ipsa ad quae referuntmr, hoc inde eveniat, quod
In praxi igitur adhaerendum textui SynodL
fuerint.
per subsequentes epistolas modificata
N. C.
W.
55 8
Appendix.
Cum
gationis
eadem probavit ad
anni,
servari decrevit, contrariis
quibus-
ALEXANDER BARNABO,
IN
Secretarius.
THE ELECTION OF
BISHOPS.
Tune
suffragio singuli
adnotabunt nomen
illius
personae ecclesiasticae
in
nomen proponendi
suffragium
sit
legi
sigillo
Nomen
possit.
bene clausum
suffragiorum, scietur
si
is
non noto.
qui suffragium
fert.
et
di
Deinde, ex compara
ipsi
Appendix.
46.
559
alterius et tertii
candidati.
sub
Sede N., capitulum sessionem secretam habuit, hac die
missam
de
in
celebratam
vel
...
R.
P.
D.
qua post
Archiepiscopi
praesentia
,,R. P. D.
.,
R.
.,
R.
mensis
anni
G.
A. praepositus.
scrutatores."
M.
N.)
quorum unum apud Capitulum
D. secretatius.
..Sigil.
>
asservetur,
Triavero exemplaauthentica riant,
alterum apud Archiepiscopum, tertium vero ab Archiepiscopo ad Sac. C. de
Propaganda Fide transmitutur.
IX.
IN
of electing
or voting,
(b)
in
or by compromise,
(c)
vote are assembled, they first choose three tellers, whose duty il shall be to
2. Next the voting itself, wb ch must be
receive, count, and announce the votes.
secret, takes place thus each voter (a) either writes down his vote on a ticket or
:
ballot,
tellers,
and hands
though
in
it
must
tellers
at
once write
communicates
of the voters.
If it is founo!
that
Cap.
42,
de Elect.
(I. 6).
Appendix.
560
is
in the
From
above.
this
it
that prescribed
will also
be seen
that,
with us,
found that the candidates have not received the requisite majority of
received
votes, the voting must be repeated until three candidates have each
No candidate can be placed on the list unless
a majority of all the votes present.
taken
it is
all
X.
THIS mode
III. in 1215
et
conantur,
Ecclesiis
"
viduatis
Statuimus,
cum
ut
et volunt, et
de collegio
celebranda,
fuerit
electio
possunt
commode
sigillatim vota
interesse,
prsesentibus
assumantur tres
communi
mox
publicent
ut
major
viris
is
pastore.
non
in
omnium
valet
vitio
communiter
nisi forte
esset
ab omnibus,
celebrata.
curatorem constituat,
"
2.
publicetur."
i,
ii, iii.
quam
cito
Appendix.
561
XI.
Foederatorum
Epiycopos
et sacerdotes
amplissimae Statuum
possint, citiusque
sublatis tranquillitas,
componj
solet, in Dioecesi-
bus restituatur, peropportunum visum est huic Consilio Christianae Fidei Propagandae, occasione capta commorationis R. P. D. Francisci Satolli Archiepiscopi
Naupactensis
in supradicta
illic
fuerit,
commissariam
omni
tamen semper
Quam
gendis.
ejusdem
Octobris,
sententiam Ssmo.
S.
Fide
die
Novembris 1892.
[Locus
Sigilli.
XII.
POPE, TO HIS
SATOLLI, TITULAR
XIII.,
The apostolic
Greeting and apostolic blessing.
which the inscrutable designs of God h ive laid on our shoulders, unequal
VENERABLE BROTHER
office
Appendix.
562
the churches.
germs
of dissension be
of religion
weeded
out,
in all,
and the salvation of Christian souls be put into effect amid the sweet
With this purpose in view we, the Roman Pontiff, are wont to
ness of peace.
Holy
may
all
venerable brothers, the cardinals in charge of the Congregation for the Propaga
tion of the Faith, we have chosen you, venerable brother, to be entrusted with
Your
zeal
in administration,
good pleasure
of ourself
and
this
Holy
We
See.
grant you
command
all
whom
it
concerns to recognize
all
Pontiff
things
in
all
and singular
We
of such delegation.
we command
you
aid,
your
with the authority given us by the Lord will cause to be observed inviolably
until condign satisfaction be made, notwithstanding constitutions and apostolic
ordinances, or any other thing to the contrary.
Given at Rome, in St. Peter s, under the
Fisherman
(Signed)
[Seal of Ring.]
of Briefs.}
CONTENTS.
BOOK
I.
ON ECCLESIASTICAL PERSONS.
PART
On
I.
CHAPTER
On
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
the
Name,
Division of
Definition, etc., of
in general,
Canon Law
What
Art. IV.
Division of
is
Law
Canon Law,
....
.....
the Sources of
How many
I.
Art.
II.
i.
Art. III.
2.
Art. IV. 3.
4.
Canon Law
Sources of
I.
De
are there
.11
.
13
14
of
.....
of
Canon Law,
.......
Of the Decrees
Fontibus Juris
of
II.
Canon Law
CHAPTER
5.
("
Art.
10
"),
^rt
Canon Law,
Canonici
V.
CHAPTER
On
FAGS
I.
Art. III.
Art
...
Law,
14
16
III.
.17
Roman
Pontift.
17
Contents.
Art.
II.
Art. III.
Art. IV.
Art.
Art.
...
On
I.
Art.
II.
28
IV.
Canon
......
Law,
Art.
Of Oecumenical Councils,
Of Particular Synods, whether
CHAPTER
On
the
Law,
Art.
I.
32
32
National, Provincial, or
7.
23
26
Rescriptis),
CHAPTER
6.
19
22
MM
34
V.
.........
Roman
40
40
43
CHAPTER V
On Custom
8.
Canon Law,
as a Source of
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
CHAPTER
On
National
I.
II.
45
49
VII.
Canonico
No-
51
On
Art.
.... ....
of the United States,
CHAPTER
I.
43
Law,
Art.
....
.
tionali),
Art.
Privileges
De
("
Nature, Division,
On
Canon Law
"),
of Privileges,
CHAPTER
53
VIII.
Privilegiis
etc.,
56
56
IX.
of the
.
63
Contents.
565
PACB
Art.
I.
Of Collections
of Canons in genera!
nonum"},
Art.
II.
Of
the State of
.....
Canon Law
Eastern Collections,
Art. III. History of
Canon Law
("
Collections Co"3
in the Oriental
Church
66
Collec
Gra-
....
tian, eta,
CHAPTER
CHAPTER XL
for the Construction of
PART
67
74
X.
Rulae
Laws,
His
.
....
79
II.
Of
CHAPTER
Definition
"
of
the
Hierarchy" in
Church
I.
Meaning
of the word
81
general,
CHAPTER
II.
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
of Order
What
81
85
85
is
"
tcstas
88
tionis"!
CHAPTER
117.
93
Contents.
566
CHAPTER
IV.
PAGi
Mode
.....
ral,
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
Of the
Of the
CHAPTER
gafa,"
"
........
........
Eccl. Jurisdiction
Art.
II.
Eccl."),
Erection of Parishes
in
the U.
S.,
is
attached
Per
"
"
Viam
Per
("
"
Creationis,"
CHAPTER
On
Canonica"),
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
i.
2.
3.
4.
Art. III.
IV.
Unionis,"
Of Appointments
to Ecclesiastical Offices
Insfitutio
("
in general,
Of Appointments in particular,
Of Election,
Of Postulation,
Of Presentation and Nomination,
Of Appointments proper (Collatid),
........
Mode
127
127
135
135
140
.....141
.
142
Of Appointments
115
.122
VII.
S.,
no
"
.....
.....
.....
........
Appointments
Io6
especially
Viam Dismembrationis
Per Viam
106
Comtitutio Officio-
ioi
VI.
.
of acquiring
Jurisdictio Ordinaria,"
the Institution or Establishment of Offices to which
rum
98
V.
.........
Mode
Of
97
Titulus jpuris-
"
CHAPTER
I.
("
97
ticular
Art.
........
dictionis"),
Mode
...
Constitution
.145
.
.
n Prelaticnl Offices
Mode
of
Ap-
Contents.
56;
PAGB
States,
Art.
Of Appointments
V.
ments
Art.
to Non-Prelatical Offices
Institutio
CHAPTER
De
fices
("
Art.
I.
Of
Art.
II.
Is
to
who
are to
Dignities and Of
Pro movendis" etc.),
Ecclesiastical
Qualitatibus in
166
166
it
168
CHAPTER
IX.
("
CHAPTER
When and How
a Person
may
Jurisdictionis
Ordinariae
De
Art-
II.
Of Resignations
Of Transferring
How
Ecclesiastics, also
Translatio]
in
2.
U.
S.
the U.
S.,
are
from
174
180
removed
.174
Officiorum
.
(Dimissio, Renuntiatio),
Cessations
("
Vacatione
et
Ecclesiasticorum"},
172
X.
I.
160
VIII.
Digna"
Art.
149
.164
be appointed
States,
Corporalis"}.
("
Appoint
United
VI. Installation
On
United
in the
.187
Office,
88
3.
4.
.191
Irremovable Rectors
may be
the U.
S.,
who
in
what manner
de
.
192
Rectors, also in
may be
dismissed,
196
Contents.
CHAPTER
XI.
MM
Restrictions
CHAPTER
clesiastical Jurisdiction,
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
who
Reverentia),
Canonical
regulated
.
ercise
]
Appeals
of
their
Of
Authority
appeals,
to the Civil
(Mq/oritas et
(De
.217
in the
Ex
Jurisdictionis
.
Power against
Ecclesiastical Superiors
.219
the Excesses of
Appellatione
Tanquam
ab Abusu),
226
PART
Of
215
.215
(Abusus
Ec
in general
{Obedien-
how
Precedence,
Art. IV.
Praecedcntia),
Art. III.
XII.
......
202
III.
in
with
"
Jurisdictio
Ecclesiastica"
CHAPTER
On
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
Of
Of
the
Roman
Roman
Sect.
I.
232
.....232
....
.
232
Pontiff, especially
CHAPTER
I.
Pontiff in general,
in particular,
ac
233
II.
Matters,"
241
241
Contents.
569
PAGB
Art.
I.
Rights of the
his
Roman
Primacy
Vatican
241
thority,
Art.
Roman
his
Primacy,
245
i.
His
2.
Christendom,
His Rights respecting Bishops,
His Rights in regard to the Church as a whole,
the
to
relative
Rights
3.
Pope
Various
.
Dioceses
.
of
-245
24 j
.
and Patriarch,
Pontiff in
-250
Mat
"Temporal
ters,"
Art.
I.
II.
251
Various Opinions on
Power,
Art.
this
Head
251
Art. III.
Art. IV.
Temporal
2 r^
....-258
.
CHAPTER
On
259
III.
The
Curia
"
262
Romano,"
Sect.
I.
Assistants of the
Art
I.
Of
i.
Origin, Appointment,
Art.
Cardinals,
Pope
"
intra
...
....
....
Curiam,"
3.
4.
Consistories,
II.
3.
4.
The
of Cardinals
Officii
Congr. Indids
States,
263
266
269
(Sacrae
Congrega-
270
Congregatio Consistorialis,
Congr. S.
263
263
tiones),
2.
270
The Congregations
The
The
The
i.
2.
348
Congr. Concilii,
or Inquisitionis,
.271
....
.
The Imprimatur
in the
272
United
273
277
Contents.
57o
PACE
5.
The
.....
States,
6.
Art. III.
its
.-
...
... .281
278
285
....
II.
&.rt.
Of Apostolic
thonotaries,
CHAPTER
On
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
Art. III.
Primates,
Metropolitans
The
On
Bishops
the U.
Sect.
I.
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
I.
II.
Art. III.
Art.
324
329
329
From
in particular,
331
(Episcopalis Visitatio),
rum Liminuni},
Duties in regard to the
Management
Of Seminaries
in the
Visitatio
Power of Bishops
U.
S.,
regard to the
to grant Dispensations,
Powers of Bishops
336
339
343
of Ecclesiastical
.
.....
in
336
Sacro-
343
Hold
Art. VIII.
323
.......
......
Duty of Residence,
Duty of visiting the Diocese
of Bishops,
322
V.
in general,
Art. VII.
322
329
Seminaries
Art.
Art. IV.
IV.
S.,
Art.
-319
Pallium,
and Metropolitans,
CHAPTER
297
and Pro-
........
..........
.....
Patriarchs, Primates,
Patriarchs,
296
349
.35 2
.
354
-357
Contents.
Art.
Art.
IX. Rights
of Heresy,
.
XI. Power of Bishops to reserve Cases,
XII. Power of Bishops over Ecclesiastics,
Art.
i.
Art.
....
in regard to
the
Sacrament of Confirmation,
X. Rights and Duties of Bishops respecting Causes
U.
(Third
S.,
.361
364
366
366
369
es
C. Bait.),
PI.
Art.
Art.
XIV. Rights
2.
.....
...... -375
374
cerning Indulgences,
and Duties of
Relics,
Art.
359
Bishops
in
regard
to
of Masses;
and
XVI. Rights
Duties
of
Legacies,
Bishops concerning
Art.
XVII. Right
Taxes
.
them a
sufficient
Maintenance
for
.
Division
Art.
XIX. Right
made
yuribus
Art.
XX.
Prerogatives of
fica),
Honor
I.
Art.
II.
(De
.
388
(Jura Honori-
392
VI.
......
......
....
of Bishops
CHAPTER
On
387
Contri
Utilibus Episcopornni),
385
Ad
....
butions
382
and
377
the
assign
Of Auxiliary Bishops,
Of Coadjutor Bishops,
394
394
395
57 2
Contents.
PAGE
Art. III.
Art. IV.
......
Of Regular Bishops,
Of Inferior Prelates,
CHAPTER
On
I.
i.
2.
3.
Art.
II.
Art. III.
400
VII.
399
Of Archdeacons and
Of Rural Deans,
Archpriests,
S.,
401
401
....
....
401
405
409
415
416
CHAPTER
VIII.
Art.
I.
Sede Vacante),
Administration
Commune
i.
Upon whom
of
.418
obtains,
Powers vested
"Sede
Art.
II.
"
4*8
devolves,
2.
41
in
the
Chapter
or
Vicar-Capitular,
422
Vacantc,"
Administration
of
Vacant
Dioceses in
the
United
425
CHAPTER
IX.
u.
Art.
I.
.429
s.,
........
at present
i.
2.
Correct
View of
Priests
3.
the
429
429
Status of Rectors
in
the U.
S.,
"
J^us
Patronatus"
43
439
es
Contents.
4.
573
United States
cursus.
Art.
II.
i.
2.
3.
.......
the U.
4.
S.
(Third PI. C. of Baltimore),
of
Parish
Priests concerning Parochial Func
Rights
in
the
United States,
tions, also
.
CHAPTER
On
States,
and Confessors,
....
neither
Canonical Parish
i.
2.
Of
3.
Of
4.
c.
Of
Art.
II.
who
are Vicars-General
Parish Priests,
*J
Confessors
474
474
477
and Canonical
.
who
466*
477
are
Confessors
462
465
and Chaplains,
4511
X.
Of
Of Confessors,
Of Confessors who
I.
....
United
Art.
450
442
450
are Regulars,
47&
479
48
Of Re-
cording to the
"
C. Ap.
Sedis"
Papal Reservations,
PART
The New Diocesan
of
......
in the
U.
S.
concerning
483
IV.
....
49 2
Contents.
574
CHAPTER
I.
......
.......
........
.......
I.
United
States,
II.
Art.
III.
CHAPTER
496
We
498
.....
499
I.
Art.
II.
Art.
III.
Art.
5 O1
Community,
ties,
.504
.........
Depu
506
.....
Church Property
Art.
Art.
Bishop,
Their Advice in the remaining Cases,
IX. Meetings of these Consultors,
.
Art. VIII.
Art.
494
........
Art.
Art.
493
II.
493
also in the
Art.
States,
PACK
CHAPTER
New Tax
513
for the
.518
519
519
III.
Vacant v
507
is
521
Contents.
575
PAGIl
Art.
I.
Art.
II.
.
Appointment of the Administrator,
When the Administrator must take the Advice of the
.
Consultors,
.522
New
Bishop,
521
-5
23
SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES.
Mode
of quoting from
etc., etc.,
Appeals
.
524
APPENDIX.
I.
The
Constitutio
1869),
"Apostolicae
Sedis
"
536
II.
Decree of the
eat
Meat
"
totics quoties"
544
III.
The
"
"Instructio
545
IV.
The
in re
.
548
Contents.
576
V.
De
Titulo
Missionary Countries,
55
VI.
A Synopsis of there
issued
by
cent Instructio
De
Visitatione
i,
1877,
SS. Liminum,
.
551
553
VII.
Mode
VIII.
in
England,
-557
IX.
How
......
559
X.
Mode
Law
of
560
XL
Decree of the Sacred Congregation of Propaganda Fide appoint
ing Most
Apostolic in the
United
States,
Temporary Delegate
56 r
XII.
Brief of
Delegation
in the
establishing a
United
States,
Permanent Apostolic
.
.561
INDEX.
(The figures indicate
4bstinence.
the
marginal numbers^
V. Fast.
Administrators.
379
faculties,
be legitimate, 109
to national
customs?
of,
history
108, v.
when
sivo
"
ful to
Judicial
and
appeal?
ib.
455
to
when
446
to
on
S.,
ib.
"
whom
;
to appeal, 451-453
it is
always allowed
appeals
visitation, 555.
Appointments
to ecclesiastical offices.
when
how appointments
proper
made,
p. 423.
Meaning
of,
454
are unlaw
Appointments to
writing,
443
"
Appendix,
IX., 678-684;
not, 444-449
Pope, 452
Appeals
extra-judicial,
how and
ful,
Pope Pius
Const, of
Apostolicae Sedis
Appeals,
S., 354.
Meaning
of,
by lay persons,
various
differ
U.
283; can be
285, 286
when
(v.
and conditional
made only by
to be made in
right of
etc.,
making, 320
318, 3x9,
when
to be
364.
Appointment of
bishops.
Belongs
to
the
Holy
See,
321
enquiries to be
land,
in
theU.
S. in
Appointments to parishes. Power of making, as vested in the Pope, 356360; in bishops, particularly in the U. S., 360, 362, 363 in cardinals, 361.
;
577
Index.
578
Archdeacons.
Former and present powers of, 631
by vicars general, ib.
Former and present powers of, 631.
Archpr ests.
Assistant priests.
kinds
670
of,
by
whom
Banns.
is
meant
superseded
to take, 604
at
present
how many
of, ib.
appointed, powers
What
Auxiliary bishops.
by, 613.
if
parishes,
In the U.
Binatio.
Mass.
S., v.
Established
Bishoprics.
first
637, note 33
now
incur excommunication
;
ter the
the see
recommended
to the
Holy See
for
293.
Power
Bishops.
of,
in
"
cise
any
Papal
letters of their
appointment, 293
of the U.
how
S.
twofold, 383
what
is
ordinis et
"
the
potestas jurisdictionis,
cese, 541.
of,
549
545
for
Residence)
their diocese,
(v.
Seminaries)}
power
of, in re-
614
coadjutor bishops,
Index.
U.
S.
to absolve
579
from cases reserved
to the
Holy
See, 684.
Blessed Sacrament.
Burial.
California.
By whom
Canada.
to, 661, v.
of,
654.
Cemetery.
130-132
of,
character
;
of,
canons of
appointment
133-137
faith,
eastern
morals, and
discipline, 137-141.
What
Cardinal*.
how
of,
appointed, 489
492
the college
meant
is
by, 487;
duties
of,
494
insignia
orders
495
of,
of,
how
Care.
number
ib.
"
Cases
491
addressed,
of,
"
Reserved
with censure,
C.
to bishops,
cases are re
Cathedraticum.
In the U.
Causae majores.
What
Causes.
U. S
Ecclesiastical,
meant
is
by, 475.
456, v. Ecclesiastics.
Cemetery.
Right of having, vested in parish churches, etc., 661 what as to
interments of Catholics in the U. S. in non-Catholic cemeteries, ib. whether
;
or
how
is
it
graves or family
etc.,
Of
in
sisters
the
603, v. Taxes.
S.,
U.
S.,
363
of soldiers,
ships, hospitals,
671.
Chapters.
to elect the
Church.
Can be
and
lots, 662.
S.,
state,
479-483.
uses, 668
is
ventorv to be kept
of, v.
Inventory.
10
Index.
580
Tridentine decree
Clandcstinity.
U.
in the
S.
and Canada,
S.,
615
is
meant
what causes,
for
"
What
Coadjutor-bishop.
the U.
Tametsi
"
ib.
by, 614
kinds
salary
of, ib.
616
of,
how appointed in
how theii
ib.
rights of,
ib.
powers lapse,
To be taken
Collections.
in the U. S. for
Pope, 485,
v. Contributions,
Taxes*
Taxation.
Committees.
Concordats.
Concursus.
Confessors.
In forma
"
Confirmatio.
by,
communi
Confirmation.
577
sponsors
U.
applied in the U. S
S.
501-506
meant
of,
576
subject of
is
578.
S.,
176.
Of cardinals
Congregation;.
in
"
of,
especially in the
of,
and
"
Officii,
500
Concilii, 506
Prop. Fidei,
its
relations to the
U.
S.,
507-510
Of laws, what
Construction.
is
of,
in the
U.
S., 610.
of,
at the
present day,
160-163.
Not received
Council of Trent.
its
whether
crees
upon
de
by authors, 180.
Is part of the
"jus
Vatican
novissirnum," 164, v.
Council.
Oecumenical, conditions
Councils.
at,
frage
ib.
62
mode
of celebrating, 63
of,
59-60
authority
who have
of,
Curia
Romana (Roman
the Rota,
ib.
The, what
Court)
Dataria and
S.
is
meant
by, 486
tribunals
515
ib.
secretaryship of state, of briefs,
Definition and conditions
Custom.
of.
oJ
-M
abrogation
of,
95-100
of,
82-84
division
of,
84
difference
;
effect*
Index.
Or
Decisions.
581
v.
Congregations of
tardinals.
meant
What
Diocesan synods.
564
whom
by
against decrees
of, ib.
Of
Dismissal.
what
meant by
is
U.
in the
cause required
lus,"
Matters]
is
meant
from
by, 650
is
it
conferred,
the
by
S.,
appeals
may
common law
the
what
is
meant
"
ab
death
of
207-217; extent
of,
how
of,
received, 219
putativus, fictus, coloratus, or simpliciter nulto absolve with a false title? 225.
definition
delegata,"
"
division
sometimes allowed
when
ib.
quasi-domicile,
active
of,
Jurisdictio
lapses
office
Meaning and
"
how
V. Erclcsiastics.
subject
true or false, 221
222-226
566
for, 572.
Ecclesiastical causes.
title of, is
officials of,
S., 648.
Ecclesiastical jurisdiction.
(v.
565
S.,
What
Domicile.
how
privatio, depositio,
204-207
by, 563
the U.
in
ecclesiastics
Dispensations.
by, 57
meant
canons, 406; of
movable,
is
be attended
to
homine,"
the
person
226
of,
235-240
how
by
whom
lost,
378
ib.
(v.
delegated,
conferrable, 231
;
when
personal
Faculties
of
ow
bisliops).
"Jurisdictio ordinaria,"
rights
Ecclesiastical
252
lost chiefly
how
of,
442
(v.
Definition
offices.
Eccl -siastics.
chief abuses
Exemp
of,
422
Appeals, etc.)
of,
245
pointments, Dismissal}
by resignation
may now
in
many
cases
plead and be implcaded in civil courts, 206 causes of, whether and by whom
they may be delegated to laymen. 234 not to be brought into civil courts
455; whether ecclesiastics, also in the U. S., should be ordained for a particu
;
lar church, or
Elections.
Definition
and scrutiny or
308
what
number
is to
of,
297
suffrage. 298-302
of votes necessary
be done
after, 312, v.
who
at,
309
Regulars,
Pope.
Index.
582
Dismissal of pastors
England.
in, v.
in,
648
mode
of appointment of bishops
Appointment.
Of
Exemptions.
what
is
meant
421
of,
by, 587.
are lawful
and
just, 423,
424
origin
425
of,
"
U.
Facttlties.
"
personales,"
tions, 570;
"
"
fast, 571.
Fast.
Fathers.
Fessltr.
Secretary to the Vatican Council, views
of church and state, 481.
First communion.
Of children in the U. S., 666.
Forum.
of,
Funeral dues.
in the
U.
S.,
can re
ceive, 662.
Funeral
Where held
services.
if
deceased
is
German
Who
Heresy.
from, 580
In the U.
parishes.
Gerson.- -Errors
of,
S.,
how
formed, 641.
in the U.
"
S.,
581
penalty
of,
of, 187,
188
The, definition
To be
Imprimatur.
503, 504-
Indulgences.
publica
Innocent XI.
599, v. Chanceries.
Pope, decree
of,
Index.
Or Holy
Inquisition.
583
only in Rome.
579-
Of
Installation.
the U.
Inventory.
Investitures.
Pastors
Ireland.
What,
Jus.
not customary
in
pastors, 668.
appointed, 647
obliged to say Mass for their
bishops are appointed in, v. Appointment.
;
the
Supreme Court
how divided, 2
What is meant
t ;
of the U.
the
"jus
by, 646
S., 217.
novissimum,"
how
acquired,
163-165.
ib.
315.
Laws.
by the
v. Pontifical laws.
Legacies.
How many
L. gates.
to
Jus palronatus
the U. S., ib. and
how
in,
how
Of
Jurisdiction.
521
365
of,
V. Eccl. jurisdiction.
Jurisdiction.
Pope,
and necessity
congregations, 666
in
pastors, definition
S., 366.
when
Papal legates,
at
522, 523.
Letters.
Letters.
Of
Of
Marriages.
strangers,
of,
of,
S.
how
the,
in private houses,
574
v.
Exeats.
letters.
in the
celebration
U.
U.
S.,
S.
should pro
by strange
of,
588
priests,
same day
the-
656
in the U.
S.,
What
Founded Masses.
Ireland, England,
is
meant
by, 595
the U. S. without leave from bishop, or (as regards regula; priest s) regular
reduction of number of, ib. recommendations a? te mock of
uperior, ib.
;
530
What
is
meant
by, 529
powers
of,
pallium, 533.
Missionary countries.
dioceses, one
and
National canon
unlawful
all,
laiv.
What
is
meant
by. TO
if
>
maybe
how
it
their
524.
11
v.
Index.
584
To
Nomination.
Or
Nuns.
meaning
bishoprics,
V. Ecclesiastical
What
letters.
Papal
encyclicals, 45
of,
civil laws,
bishops in U.
by, 44
bulls
270-274
power
confessors of nuns
of, in
promise
and
"251,
269
of,
is
make,
restricted
Origin
639
of,
of,
"
threefold,
in the U. S
270
258-261
in the U. S.,
C. of Trent, 276-280
by
262, 263
of,
S.
Union
428
in the U. S.
257
it
erected by bishops,
to
S., ib.
offices.
meant
is
S., 363,
tiva,"
U.
435.
S.,
rescripts, 46
Can be
Parishes.
nature
in the
v. Sisters.
What
tles,
316
sisters,
Offices.
of,
V. Legates.
Nuncios.
641,
of,
391
645. 654-
What
Parishioners.
sq.
Dismissal)
(v.
is
meant
Unknown
Parish priests.
will,
offences for
by, 650.
"
"
is
removed, 411-417
ipso facto
transfer
origin
of,
639
what
meant
647
how
by, 641
Parochial
rights.
Parochismus.
430
What
Paschal communion.
Pastors in the U.
oussal
of,
411
is
meant
Where
When
S.
removability
of,
S.,
649.
by, 640.
to
be made, 653
in the
U.
S.,
drs-
parish
priests, 645;
priests?
\b.;
is
it
Irremovability of
some
how
ap-
Index.
585
pointed, 647 dismissed, 648 rights of, 649, 650; not obliged, except in some
parts of California, to say Mass for the people, 657, 666; duty of, to preach,
cavechise the children establish Catholic day-schools, 666.
;
Definition
Patriarchs.
527
of,
Of baptisms,
etc.,
;
"
"
Ap. Sedis
Const.
of,
regard to
in
ib.
same,
Whether binding on
Pontifical laws.
2 6-35
promulgation
of,
35
Pope.
23, 24,
directly from
Church
nals, 328
to, 21
supreme
mode
of election
powers
legislative, etc.,
of,
letters);
God, 241
even during an oecumenical council, 338
457
sor, 329,
ments
the
of,
330-338
govern
primacy of, as
defined by the Vatican Council, 458-462 is the primacy separable from the
see of Rome? 462 does not always act as head of the Church, 464 has imme
can abdicate, 465 what if he
diate jurisdiction over the entire Church, ib.
in the election of, 337
insignia
of,
tiara,
etc.,
457
Rights
467, 471
tial,
the
of,
of determining, 467
Pope speak
count of the
Mode
in spiritual matters.
"
ex
cathedra" ?
469
right of
all
essen
when does
ac
and receiving appeals, ib. of appointing, transferring even against their will,
deposing, and reinstating bishops, 473 of calling oecumenical councils, ib.
ol dividing and uniting dioceses, 474.
Rights of, as to canonization of saints,
;
extraordinary power
arch, 476
of, ib.
he cannot depose
"
as Bishop of
all
causa
majores,"
475
ordinary and
patri
rect
power
deposing power
of,
483
temporal
Ministers
of,
486
v.
Le
gates, etc.
Postulalion.
Definition
of,
313
for
ib.
sim
ple, 314.
Potes ta s jurisdictionis.
193
Index.
586
Pobstas ordinis.
Is
"
potestas
tent
iurisdictionis,"
and object
of,
197, 198.
in the
U.
"
rogativa loci
S.,
441
"
among
priests in the
bishops, 611.
Inferior to bishops,
Prelates.
Definition
Presentation.
of,
what
is
meant
315.
Priests.
they
prae-
U.
custon
S. to
589;
how approved
during a sea
voyage, 671.
What
Pnmates.
is
meant
"
by, 528
praerogativa loci
"
of Archbishop of
Baltimore, v. Precedence.
Definition
Privileges.
112;
how
sion
of,
effect,
of,
no when
to
be shown
to ordinaries
when
114-121
125
How
129
127
of,
force
how
To be made, according
Profession of faith.
Protestants.
lost.
123
of,
when
not,
divi
they take
construed, 128.
to the
amended form
of
Pope
In the
U.
S.,
to appoint to bishoprics
Registers.
kept, in the
U.
S.,
U.
in
372-37?-
to
be
in the
597-
Regulars.
bration of
ship, 625
when visitable
of, especially in the U. S., 421-433
cannot absolve from cases reserved by bishops, 582 cele
Exemptions
Mass
by the bishop,
to
how eligible
to the vicar-general
hear seculars,
ib.;
members
limit,
Index.
587
Of
Relics.
what
saints,
and transferred,
meant
is
dress
should recite
of,
by, 592
by
whom
to be authenticated
ib.
Religious communities.--^ .
What
Removability.
ib.
ib.
Nuns,
Sisters,
of pastors in the U.
Regulars.
removable
ecclesiastics are
S.
"
ad nutum
"
in the U. S.
v.
priests.
What
Rescripts.
meant
is
52, 53
Conditions
Reservations.
lapse
677
of,
of,
55-59, v*
kinds
Papal
by defect in
letters.
of,
lar, 680.
Reserved cases. What is meant by, 677; who can make, ib. does igno
rance prevent the incurring of? 678 what as to penitent who confesses in an
sometimes an ordinary confessor, nay, any priest, can
other diocese, 679
absolve from, 679, v. Cases.
;
Of
Residence.
causes, they
bound
they are
y.
may be absent,
ib.
665
S.,
how
though not
of bishops,
Bishops, Pastors.
etc.,
t>>
can rectors
in the U. S.
Richer.
resign? 390.
Roman
Pontiff, bishops,
and
Roman
Rufal
"
V. Pope.
Pontiff.
deans.
What
is
delegati ad universitatem
Schools.
parish in
meant
by, 632
duties
of,
in the
174
are
be placed in
In the U.
Visitation, 676
"in
it is
Sis ers.
are
S.
all
Is approved only
forma commuallowed to appeal from its decrees, 175.
what is meant by, ib. Tridentine decrees
History of, 557
hence
respecting, 558
is
ib.
Seminaries.
ties
S.,
the
app. p. 432.
Second Plenary Council of Baltimore.
ni,"
U.
causarum," 230.
Relation of Church
to,
479-483.
ib., v.
Nuns.
Index.
588
Sta ns
Of
liber.
about
parties
coniract
to
marriage, what
is
meant
by, 660.
Of Masses,
Stipends.
U.
S., ib.
what
if
too
to be fixed
many
In the U.
Sunday-schools.
are received,
ib.,
to be held, or at least
S.
rule in the
594.
superintended, by the
Castor, 666.
National, definition of 65
Synods.
is
meant
by, 66
"
how often
in the U. S.
in forma
"
approved
specifica,"
ib.
73, 74.
Tax.
599
chancery fees, especially in the U.
taxes for dispensations in the U. S., 603, v. Chancery.
;
its
convened
Taxation.
Right
of,
S.,
S.,
608
600-604
sq., v.
Con
tributions.
In the U.
Theological conferences.
Transfer.
393
396-398
only
S., 567.
Tradition.
S.,
395
effects of,
Trustees.
can make,
Vacant
Lay, in the U.
S.,
by
whom
appointed, 668
ib.
diocese.
whole chapter
What
is
meant
by, 634
administration
and afterwards
of,
belongs
to the
to the vicar-capitular,
635, v. Vicars-capitular.
Administrators
of,
in the
U.
S.,
by
whom
appointed, 638
powers
of,
Vatican Council.
462
regarding vicars-general, 625, not. 26, 28, 30 626, not. 40; the administration
of a diocese, when the sedts is imfeditii, 634, not. 3
635, not. 18, 27, 30, 31
;
npointment, 637
not.
33
in
Index.
589
countries far away from the Holy 866,638, not. 36; restricting the "jus pa
tronatus," 646, not. 42
modifying the Tridentine decree relative to parochial
concursus, 647, not. 58 in regard to dismissal of pastors, 648, not. 65 modi
;
Tametsi
"
"
not. 48
enclosure for
;
to
all
nuns or
sisters,
33.
Vicars-apostolic, 524.
But one
Vicars-capitular.
elected, ib.
is
when
Vicars-forane.
Vicar-general.
when
be elected, 635
to
is
ib.
irremovable,
how
may probably
ib., v.
V. A ural deans.
What is meant
by, 620;
removable
is
"ad
ib.
salary of,
417,
nutu*n,"
jurisdiction
lapses, 420; is
of,
"
ordinaria,"
jurisdictio
and
from the
that
exceptions,
ib.
common
no appeal
625 customs
who can
when
is
Vicar-parochial.
Visit
is
meant
ad
ib.
by
whom
ib.
limina.
by,
punishable,
V. Assistant priests.
;
make, 613.
Visitation.
make, 551
what
554
;
Of
diocese, what
also in the U.
is to
be done
S.,
552
is
;
NRW
YORK.
Smith
S.
108
Elements
^55
1895
v.l